《Mistaken Identity》


 Chapter 1 The Meeting

    Chapter 1 The Meeting


    I could feel someone''s eyes on me as I walk on Fifth Avenue. It was weird, every time I look around I


    saw a man with shades on his face. He was wearing jeans and a id T-shirt. Each time I turned


    around he had a newspaper in his hands. I know he was following me and it was making me upset.


    I hate people staring at me and I hate unwanted attention.


    Why would someone even want to follow me?


    I am just an assistant secretary, nothing big.


    I walk a few more steps and then look over my shoulder to see if he was still behind me and he was.


    Goddammit! Why can''t he leave me alone? I don''t know if I should be worried or irritated that a stranger


    was following closely behind me in shades. That''s how most murders start on TV but this wasn''t TV,


    this is real life. New York city is a very big ce. I don''t really know if he''s following me. Maybe he was


    just going in the same direction but why were a sunss and have a newspaper.


    I start  thinking about it. Each moment he was reading a newspaper but he wasn''t moving, he stops


    each time I stop. He is definitely following me.


    I turned on my heel and walked straight up to him, stopping in front of him. I snatched the newspaper


    he was pretending to read right out of his hand. He seems surprised at my action but I knew he was


    following me, no doubt.


    "Why are you following me?" He opens his mouth to say something but I cut him off by raising my


    hands. "Don''t give me crap, I know you''re following me. What do you want?" I demand as I look at him


    in eye or shades since his eyes weren''t visible. I wish I could look in his eyes to see his reaction. The


    eye is the window of all things and this man window wasn''t open. I look up and down at him trying to


    make out his body posture.


    He is tall, probably 6''2, well-shaved, his cheeks browns were wonderfully shaped. His lips were slightly


    pink. His dark hair swept across his forehead. He has a mysterious look about him.


    "People always say looks are everything, but I guess looks can be deceiving," my stalker said. I had


    the need to p him in the head. How dare he insult me! He doesn''t know anything about me.


    I continue looking at the mysterious man in front of me.


    Who is he?


    Why his he following me?


    The questions just popping up in my head. It''s not like, I want to find out anyways. The fewer persons


    in my life the better my life is and will be. I need no anyone in it toplicate things.


    I raise my brows at my stalker and then said "Look, I don''t know you and I don''t want to. So do me a


    favor and stop stalking me, before I call the cops." I don''t know if I''d go far as calling the police but


    maybe my words will ward him off me.


    He began tough at what I said. I guess my words didn''t affect him. "Calling the police won''t help you


    in this decision. The police will be on my side after you''re the one who is at fault here."


    I look at him with my brows raised.


    Me? Under fault. I can''t remember doing anything against thew. "Look, you must have me mistaken


    with someone else. I''ve never done anything illegal before." I lied. In teen years, I did a lot of things


    illegal one of which was getting a fake ID but it wasn''t anything major. Everyone gets fake ID these


    days, especially teens.


    "Oh, you''ve done something more than illegal." he states.


    "What have I done that worse than doing something illegally?" I queried. I don''t remember doing


    anything bad, just a normal teen enjoying like. A secret life.


    "Oh, stop being innocent. You know what you did."


    I look at him annoyed. I was getting pretty irate at him each second. I shake my head and turn around


    and beginning my journey to the train station, which was my original goal. I am not going to let him


    waste my time if he isn''t willing on being straightforward, he was beating around the bush.


    "Alliyah Bisson." He shouts after me. His words grabbed my attention immediately. I sprung around to


    look at my stalker, Ready to correct him from the mistake.


    "FYI, my name is Kalliyah Bisson, why don''t you go look somewhere else for your mistress," I shout


    back. With that said, I enter the train station.


    So that''s the reason why he was following me.


    I hate when people mistake me for my sister. How could they? We wereplete opposites at least in


    personality. I have curly hair, she has straight hair. I love animals, she hates them. I prefer dating men


    who were my age, she prefers older men, old enough to be our father. She is the popr one, I was


    the nerd. She''s a model, I''m a secretary. She is rich, I''m poor. Yes, we are indeed opposites. If we


    weren''t identical twins, no one would even guess we were rted, well no one still doesn''t know and


    know one will ever know. Alliyah and I now belong to two different worlds. Alliyah and I are no longer


    close, loving sister. We didn''t speak to each other or should I say, I don''t speak to her.


    How can I?


    She''s hurt me so much.


    What she did will forever be in my memory.


    It was weird that the man in shades mistaken me for her. I haven''t seen my twin in three years, she


    was probably somewhere showing her body off, not that I care. I stopped caring when she did.


    I collect my ticket and enter the subway and it took me to my destination. I came out of the subway


    station and it to my apartment. My apartment isn''t located in the best areas of New York city, in fact, it


    was one of the worst. The crime level is high, the roads are a mess and the people are disgusting.


    That''s East Side, Brooklyn for you. I''ve gotten used to it, though, after all, it is the best thing I can


    afford. Although I went to college and had a degree my future was ruined my the person closest to me.


    It took me a long time to get back on my feet and when I did, I epted any job I was able to get even


    though it was not withing my qualified area. There is no way on earth will I ever get a job in that area


    again and that''s all because of my dear twin sister, Alliyah.


    I open the door to my small apartment and my cat, Spongy and my dog, Grey greet me by rubbing


    themselves against me.


    Weird names?


    Yeah, but I have an obsession with Spongecake and the color gray. I ce my handbag on the table


    and made my way to my couch and sat in it. Spongy started to y with my feet while Grey hopped on


    the couch next to me. I reach for him and started to rub him


    "You must be hungry," I said to my dog and he began to groan. I took it as a sign for me to get him


    some food. I got off my couch and went in my kitchen. I took up the bowl specially made for my cat and


    dog. I went to my cupboard and began to take out their food and put it in their bowls. I took a loaf of


    bread out of the bread bag , spread some peanut butter on it and start to eat it. I guess that''s my


    dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I went to the bathroom and after taking a long shower I went to my bed thinking about the man who


    mistaked me for my sister.

 Chapter 2 Coffee

    Chapter 2 Coffee


    "It''s 5 am, It''s time to get up," I yawn and stretch to turn off my annoying rm. But I knew the more


    annoying the clock was the quicker Ie out of bed thus, I can never bete for work.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Iy in bed for two more minutes then got up. For those two minutes, I think about my dream which I


    can never seem to remember well. It seems in the dream, I know and see everything clearly but once I


    get up my brain is nk.


    I walked over to my closet and open the door. I need to look for something suitable to work in. After


    finally finding something appropriate to wear, I took out the garments and ce them in my hands. I


    walk and put the purple button-up shirt and a ck skirt that is a little on my knees on my double bed. I


    also took out my ck two-inch heel which I lived in. I literally lived in them. I remember buying them at


    either Wal-Mart or Target. I bought it because since being an assistant secretary, I alway need to dress


    professional and having a heel is professional. It is my only heels. It''s not like I can afford anymore. I


    just satisfy with why I have.


    Some persons in the office talked about my bad taste in fashion but it''s not like my taste was bad it just


    I don''t have money to better myself because if I did I wouldn''t be working as a ve for Mr. Ryan.


    Always on his beckon call.


    I made my way to the bathroom and came out thirty minutester with a towel around my body. Some


    persons would ask me why I spend so much time having a shower when I could shower in five minutes


    but I really don''t like the idea of hurrying and not having a good bath. Hygiene is a very important thing


    and people always neglect they''re body but I will not. I made sure all my body cleanses the proper way.


    I drop the towel and hurriedly put on my clothes then enter the kitchen. I started to make my breakfast,


    which consists of only a sandwich with tea. I ce all the essentials that are needed to make the


    sandwich on the small counter. Egg, bacon, cheese, ntains, bread and lettucey on my table ready


    to be made a wonderful breakfast.


    Thirty minutester when I finish my breakfast, I went and ce food in my pets jars.


    Afterwards, I brush my teeth for the second time and exist my home at 6:10 am. One od my dreams a


    kid was to always have nice teeth so you can smile.


    I had to reach the office by at seven. But I had to walk to the train station, get a ticket and wait for the


    subway toe and that took thirty minutes, after which came the subway ride which is usually ten


    minutes. The next ten minutes I had to get Mr. Ryan''s Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ and be at the office at seven.


    My journey in the morning are sometimes hard and hectic but I''ve gotten use it since it''s being years


    now at thispany. Working hard by working over time is a lot of work and energy but it''s the only


    way I can live. It''s not like I have any choice. Getting a job here in New York is very hard. Jobs are


    scarce and if you have one that takes care of the necessaries, you need not worry.


    I stand in the line to get the coffee for Mr. Ryan. Mr. Ryan stereotyped all Rich men with a business.


    He''s grumpy, he loves money, he sends me to get coffee on the busy streets of New York, overtime.


    I used the time to take in my surroundings. The roads were full with people going in New York''s tall


    buildings and hurrying, some people looking at their watch, some talking on the phone, some eating,


    and walking. Everyone in a rush. New York City is a busy ce indeed.


    When I reach the top of the line, a friendly face greets me.


    "Good morning, Kally," the coffee man said. He was wearing his usual white apron and cap. He looks


    quite professional although he is only a coffee maker. New York city folks really appreciated the work


    he did.


    "Good morning Mike, I''d like the regr please," I said with a light smile. My sses began to fall off


    my face, I used my middle finger to put back on my nose.


    Heughed at my nerdy gesture and said, "Two Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ing up,"


    He handed me the Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ in less than a minute and I gave him $20. "Thanks," I said before it to the


    24 level building.


    "Good morning, Ms. Bisson," Charlotte the front desk clerk said. Charlotte, beautiful strawberry blonde


    and boobs to die for. She takes men breath away, I guess that''s why she''s at the desk. To make the


    clients stay just a little longer. I''m not saying she''s a bitch or anything. She isn''t, she is rather nice and


    makes all the blond jokes look stupid.


    "Good morning Charlotte," I said. I walked over to the elevator, the number 23 was already press so I


    forced myself in the corner with the coffees in my hands. The elevator isn''t very nice in the morning. If


    I''m not careful my toes will be off. Since they were so many who were running to their level because


    they didn''t want their names to be in thete book.


    After another long five minutes of my life, the elevator stopped.


    After reaching my stall at 7:00 am, I ce my bag and a Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ on my desk and made my way to


    Mr. Ryan''s office with the second Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ in my hand.


    Without knocking, I open Mr. Ryan''s door.


    "You''rete, Ms. Bisson and I don''t tolerateteers, now where is my Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦?" I shrug and


    gave him his Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦. Mr. Ryan is about sixty years old and  every day I wonder why hasn''t he


    retired as yet. Rumors say that his wife cheated on him with his younger cousin which is why he is so


    mean to women. But to be honest, I think he was always this way. His grumpy attitude fit his face. He


    had wrinkles, his face had a constant mean look. His once brte hair is fade with grey hair.


    "This Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ is cold, who is going to drink this? Go get me a different one." He growls and then


    throws the cold Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ in the bin. Way to waste good money!


    "Stupid old man, do you think it''ll be cold if I just took five minutes long elevator trip," I mumble under


    my breath. I said that every morning because he does the same thing repeatedly.


    "What did you just say Ms. Bisson?" Mr. Ryan said. I know he heard me, that''s his reply each morning


    before I exit his office to go for another coffee.


    "Uhmm..nothing, Mr. Ryan, I''ll go get another one," I exit the office and I roll my eyes. I brought the


    second Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ to the Lounge room and microwaved it.


    The Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦ always get cold by the time I reach his office. That was why I bought two, he throws


    away the first one and sends me to buy another one, little did he know I buy a back-up. But it''s better


    left unsaid.


    I made it back to Mr. Ryan office, gave him his Caf¨¦ Latt¨¦, and then prolonged my day by doing the


    tons of work he and his Secretary ced on my desk.

 Chapter 3 Havent you done enough?

    Chapter 3 Haven''t you done enough?


    I had my lunch at a coffee shop at the corner of the road, Twinkle. The ce sell the second best


    coffee in thw square and the best of best pastries. What I love about Twinkle, they weren''t very


    expensive because thepetition they have with simr stores. They had to price reasonable or else


    they would lose all their costumers amd would also lose they''re business.Keeping the price low were


    the best solution.


    I came back from lunch to find out from Larry, ''the mail boy'' that Mr. Ryan wanted to speak to me.


    In the movies when your  boss wants to speak to you it was never something good. I knew something


    bad was going to happen. I could sense trouble. But my mind linger on what could i possibly do wring


    from Mr. Ryan to ask Larry to seek me. He knew I alwayse back on lunch on time.


    I walked to the elevator contemting what i did wrong since week. He had ask me to deliver some


    files to Dale''s Corp. Although he told me to give Mr. Dale directly I didn''t. Mr. Dale was in a meeting so i


    felt the file with his secretary instead. That was onky thing I think of that I didn''t do as told.


    I sigh when the elevator doors open, not bothering to go to my deak, I went straight to Mr. Ryan''s office.


    After knocking on his door, I heard his deep voice say, "Come in." I flinch and enter.


    I saw a man with dark, silky hair. He was facing my boss but turn as soon as I waspletely in the


    office with the door closed behind me.


    I couldn''t help but stare at him behind my sses. He wouldn''t know unless he was staring at me too.


    One phrase to describe him. Sexy Beast.


    This dude was Apollo himself. He had handsome written all over. His dark brown hair was neatly


    shaved. His cheeks bones well define and his eyes, his eye are the most beautiful pair of green obs,


    I''ve ever seen. It was not light green, it was simr to the color of a Caribbean beach, aqua or maybe


    emerald I am too far away to determine exactly what color it was.


    Beautiful eyes.


    I shake my head slightly then turn my gaze to my boss. Anger was evident in his eyes.


    "Ms. Bisson. I think it''s time for you to pack your bags and leave thispany. You''re fired." Mr. Ryan


    said.


    "What!" I choked out, "What did I do? I''ve being a good assistant- secretary. I''ve done everything for


    you and Sarah gave me to do. Mr. Ryan you can''t do this to be. I need this job." I was now directly in


    front of his desk, I was trying hard not to cry. I need this job it is my mines of survival. Even if it meant I


    am to beg, I will.


    "Ms. Bisson, I can''t have a woman who abandons her child working for me. I believe a child needs


    his/her parent when growing up and I .."


    I cut him off with my shout, "What?" Iughed and continued.


    "Mr. Ryan you''ve must be mistaken. I''ve never given birth to a child before, hell I''ve never being


    pregnant. I don''t even have a boyfriend," I am, after all, a virgin.


    "Ms. Bisson are you saying that Mr. Carter is lying." My boss pointed to the man in Armani. I turned


    around to face Sexy Beast also called Mr. Carter.


    I looked at Mr. Carter and then said. "You told him I have a child?" I fix my sses up my face and look


    at the man again. I look at his features intently.  "Wait a minute, you''re the man who was following me


    yesterday. How dare you tell him I have a child?" I said in rage as I  pointed my finger close to his face.


    "Alliyah, I .." Mr. Carter said.


    "My name is Kalliyah, ah for god sake, my sister''s Alliyah." I rified. There he goes again making


    the same mistake.


    "Ms. Bisson whether it''s your sister or not, you''re still fired. Larry will escort you out the building." Mr.


    Ryan said.


    "Mr. Ryan please I need..," I started but was cut off.


    "Ms Bisson it''s all set. Once a man with high status in the country gives a bad name to you, I can no


    longer employ you. I can''t let because of you mypany goes dowm the drain, all that I''ve worked


    for. No. No Ms. Bisson it will not happen. Now leave before I have security escort you out instead. I''m


    sure, you don''t want to make a scene so I suggest you leave immediately." His words hitting me. Of


    course I didn''t want a scene, especially in this building. The workers didn''t know the meaning of


    privacy. They''ll all linger in your business and talk about you until a new source of interestes.


    I did the best think, I turned around and stared at my stalker then I walked out of the office. I hurriedly


    collect my things from the deak that was once mine and then exit the building without any further


    would forever be with me if I did because stains don''t leave, they stay.


    I let the tears fall as I walked the busy streets of New York. Persons past by me and gave weird me


    looks and I said "What are you looking at?" yes , who wouldn''t? All I think about is what am I going to


    do, my rent was too expensive, food for my dog and cat. Hell! Food for myself. Jeans will probably put


    me out his apartment. What I am going to do? They persons who watch me as I pass can''t help me.


    Just as I''m about to enter the subway,  I heard someone shout my name. I turned to see Mr. Carter


    running to me. Not him again!  What does he want? He made me lose my job, my life couldn''t get


    worse than it already is now.


    I didn''t wait until he reached me. I turned an entered the subway. Half way on the steps, I felt someone


    grip my hands. I turned around to see no one but the Sexy Beast himself. That fit him, sexy beast. He


    was sexy and he was the beast he made me lose my job.


    "What do you want from me? Haven''t you done enough?" I shouted at him. His green eyes staring


    into my grey ones. He has beautiful eyes. I could see them clearly now. But I don''t care. He made me


    lose my job.


    "I can help you," his voice calm like he didn''t care that he was the reason I was jobless. "Youe


    with me to the coffee shop across the street and I''ll tell you why I''m here." Mr. Carter stated.


    I wonder what his first name is. UGH? What am I saying? He made you lose your job the most


    important thing in your life.


    Get a grip on yourself. My inner voice said. He''s a dickhead that''s what he is. Yes. Now you''re on the


    right track.


    "Okay, but don''t try anything I have a teaser, and I''m not afraid to use it." I red him in the eyes and


    remove my arms from his grip. "Let''s go," I epted his offer because i really needed to know why I


    know longer have a job and why he keeps calling me Alliyah. For some reason I think he might just


    have mistaken me for my sister. My bitch of a sister.

 Chapter 4 Im not her

    Chapter 4 I''m not her


    I sat in silence around the caf¨¦ table. The environment around me was tense. My stalker was sitting in


    front of me and he hasn''t open his mouth since we sat. This was weird, why the hell would he want to


    talk me after he just literally ruin my life.


    "Are you.." I was interrupt when the waiter came at the table.


    "My I take your orders?" He asked in a polite manner, I looked up at him and gave him a friendly


    smile.


    "Hey, Richard. I''d like a dark coffee please."


    "One ck coffeeing up," he smiled at me before turning to my stalker at said, "And you sir, what


    may I get you?"


    "A coffee with cream." My stalker answered.


    Of course, he was one of those coffee with cream guys, not that I didn''t like it but it was more


    expensive. I sat and starred at my stalker. Then I finally put up the courage to speak.


    "Are you.."


    "What kind.."


    We spoke spontaneously.


    "You go first after all you brought me here, there must be a reasonable exnation for you making me


    lose my job." I said still looking at my stalker.


    "Ms. Bisson, what kind of woman are you? Do you just sleep with man, get pregnant and  leave the


    child? Ugh?" my stalker said. I looked at him with raised brows but didn''tment. I stay silent and he


    realizes this and continued. "Why did you leave the child at my office?"


    Now that got my attention. "What?" I shouted too loud. I received looks from persons around me and I


    held my head down in shame. That looked up back at him and whispered. "What are you talking


    about? I''ve never seen you in my whole twenty six years of my life only yesterday when you were


    stalking me and today I saw you. So dude you have the wrong person. Try and look somewhere else


    for your baby mother , because I''m not her." I remember he calling me Alliyah. He was probably


    mistaken me for her. What a fool! He doesn''t know who he spelt with.


    "I didn''t say you were."


    "What?" I was too confused to even response to what he said.


    "You didn''t get pregnant by me, I''m not that careless. I''m not careless enough to have unprotected sex


    with gold-diggers like yourself.  The child''s my father''s." He said in a shape note.


    I burst outughing. I''m not weird but it''s not every day a stranger use you of sleeping with his


    father and getting pregnant. Nit everyday a poor person like me is called a gold-digger either. I defiantly


    know how he''s feeling now. I sobered up and looked in his eyes.


    "Now I know what you''re talking about." I stared at him and shake my head then I asked. "One. Do I


    look like a gold-digger? Trust me, if I am, it seems I''m not digging good because I''m still living here in


    the slums of New York. Two. Do you I look like the type to sleep with a man who''s old enough to be my


    father?" My rhetorical question hung in the air. "Well know I''m not. Sorry to say I prefer men my age. I


    leave those things for my sister. I presume she''s your father''s mistress?"


    Richard came over and ced our coffee on the table and left.


    "Since you''re not answering I guess she is." I said then start sipping my coffee.


    "I knew you''d deny it and that why I need prove. I want to see your birth certificate, your ID, your


    doctor report and your driver''s License."


    "Hmm..you''re not a very good observer, you''d have noticed I don''t have a car, thus no driver''s license.


    That expired years ago. You can have a copy of all the other documents. Hell! You can keep them." I


    said with a smile on my face.


    "Okay, then I''ming home with you then." He replied still not convince that I''m not who he''s looking


    for.


    "Mhhm..sure. I don''t trust you. I wanna see some ID now." I looked at my stalker as he took out his


    wallet. He took out his ID and ce it on the table. I took it. I scanned it with my eyes and ce it back


    on the table.


    "So your name is Alexander Javier Carter." What a nice name for a mean man. "You''re 30, you look


    more like 50 to me but who am I to judge?m" I smiled with my statement and brought the coffee cup to


    my face finishing it off. I could tell that he was angry and furious at me by the way he was staring at me.


    I never behave like this before, I''m just maybe happy that someone was having a conversation with


    me. I am not the type with friends, I stayed home with my animal or walk them and they were my


    friends, every since my sister betrayed me, my life waspletely different from I''d hope it to turn out.


    This might even the longest conversation I''ve had in three years with someone apart from Carlos. Yes,


    my life is sad and not a lot of things in it, but guess what less is best, the less things you have the less


    trouble you''ll get in. I don''t show feelings anymore. I stay away from things that will lead me to get hurt.


    My biggest fear is to getting hurt again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My stalker cough or should I say Mr. Carter. I look up at him to see him eyeing me. "Are you done yet?"


    he asked. I looked down at my cup and nod.


    He called Richard. Richard came with the receipt in his hand I began to take out my purse. I heard Mr.


    Carter spoke. "No. I''ll pay, after all I dragged you in here in the first ce."


    "Okay," I saw Mr. Carter get up and I followed.  We exit the store and I saw him going opposite from


    the subway station. I called out. "The subway is this way,"


    "I don''t do subways," Well he''s boosty. "I have a car, follow me." Hemand and I obeyed his


    instruction and followed closely behind.


    I know it was weird, I''m following a stanger to his car. But he has the answers to question i needed


    answers to. One of which is why he made me loose my job. The worst thing about it too is that he


    mistake me for Alliyah, my twin. She always seem to mess up my life every opportunity she gets. I


    wonder why, we best friends then all of sudden this man came and offered her something she said she


    couldn''t deny, from that my sister was gone. She was gone with the wind.


    We reached the car park and I saw him walked up to a car, and not just any car. It was 2015 Blue Audi.


    Yes, his car is on fleek. A sexy car for a sexy man. Wait. Did I just say that I meant I nice car for a


    ...hmm man.


    "Are you gonna stand there and stare or enter the car. I looked where the voice wasing from to


    see that Carter was already in his car. I shrugged and entered the passenger seat.


    What a douche!

 Chapter 5 Problem

    Chapter 5 Problem


    It took ten minutes for us too reach my apartment and when we did he parked outside the small


    building then we exit the car. We made our way to the entrance of my apartment building. After entering


    we our way to the small elevator that can only hold only three passangers per trip. It''s not like they


    were rich people living in the building because all of us in the building had financal problems. Some of


    the tenants were struggling entrepreneurs, Ms. Ked for example, she owns a book store. Not everyone


    is interested in buying Hardcopy of books now, everyone or most persons have electronic means to get


    and read a book.


    After the elevator stop at my floor, I exit it and walked to my apartment down the hall. I opened the door


    and enter, Mr. Carter followed suit close behind me. I pulled out my key and insert it in the lock, five


    secondter, the door open. I pushed it and as usual, was greeted my dog, Grey.


    "Hey, baby. Did you miss me today?" I said in doggy voice and bent down to pat my brown coated dog.


    I heard Mr. Carter clearing his throat I look up to see him staring at me. I had totally about forgotten


    him. If I wasn''t so caught in the love my dog and I shared, maybe I would remember that a man of


    status was behind me.


    I still didn''t quite understand what Mr. Ryan said when he meant by man of status. Was Mr. Carter


    someone very important to America? He looked important but not that important. What did Mr. Ryan


    mean?


    I stand up from the embarrassing position. I opened the door wider so he can enter my tiny apartment.


    "You live here?" Carter said as he entered my apartment. His face showed the signs of dislike to my


    little ce call home.


    "No, I visit my dog and cat here every day." I said in a sarcastic tone.


    I saw him rolled his eyes and that made me smile. Mr. Rich guy has a sense of humor.


    "Meow," I heard my cat purr and I turned my attention to the floor where my cat was rubbing against my


    feet.


    "Hey, Spongy. How was your day," my cat continues purring, I smiled. She must be hungry. I moved


    away from the door and closed it behind me. I turned to my visitor "You can have a seat," I said and


    pointed to my couch.


    He stand in front me contemting if he should sit, then I saw him made his way to my couch and sat. I


    turned around and made my way to my kitchen. I took up my pet''s dishes, ce their food in it, and


    ce the dishes back to the ground.


    As I made my way back to my ''living room'', I saw Carter patting Grey. I froze at my spot and look as


    Carter pat my dog who was suppose to be 100% dedicated to me. Yes, I''m jealous, that''s my dog. Grey


    even looks as if he is enjoying the rub.


    I looked at Carter ying with Grey for what it seems like hours, until his voice brought me back to


    reality.


    "You can stop staring, just get the papers so I can confirm your identity and see what goes next." He


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    said still looking at my dog.


    I rolled my eyes and made my way to my bedroom. I went in my drawer and took out the documents. I


    came back to the living room and he was still gettingfy with my dog, he was rubbing my dog. I


    went in front of the two who seem like lost lovers and break their connection. "Here," I handed him my


    life documents, everything. He took his hands off my dog and epted the documents. I turned to my


    dog and gave him the look, he groans. I smiled internally, that''s what you get for ignoring me. "Go, your


    food is in the dish." He didn''t move. "Grey," I said I a warning tone, he got up and went to the kitchen


    for his dinner. I smiled to myself. I love my dog. I received him as a gift from my sister before she


    betrayed me. I was the only thing I had that made me feel good about myself, I guess you could say he


    is my strength.


    Weird.


    A dog being someone''s strength but to be honest he''s the only one who hasn''t left my life. He was the


    only one I had left.


    Spongy is stray cat whoes here sometimes for food.


    Grey was my doggy-soul mate. I smiled to myself a second time then sat at the dining table made for


    two. I watch as Carter eyed my documents. He was practically reading my life story. Ugh, I feel


    embarrassed. Even though it wasn''t a job interview it seem like one. He hadn''t spoken to me since I sat


    down, all his attention was on the documents I gave him. It was like they were the only way for him to


    live, the only means of his survival. He was now looking at my high school diploma. I couldn''t take it no


    more, I shift my gazes to my window to see my cat, going through the window. I got up quickly to stop


    her but she was gone by the time i went to the window. Although Spongy was a stray I loved her too


    buttely she''s being acting weird. I saw a few marks on her maybe she was being bullied my other


    strays, that made me sad, but I guess, everyone choose their path and she choose hers; who am I to


    prevent that? I can''t stop her from getting hurt if she keeps going back.


    I sigh and walk into my bedroom. I took out some clothes out of my closet. Then start taking off my


    working outfit.


    I took my sses off and ced them at my bedside. I pulled my hair out of the bun and let it fall to my


    shoulder. After putting on the jeans and a shirt I exit my bedroom and went back to sit in the living


    room.


    As I sat Carter eyes shift from the papers and began to stare me down. I felt a little ufortable. I


    sigh at lift my hand in the air.


    "Earth to Mr. Carter," I said and his eyes averted back to mine.


    He coughs and then said, "Well, Ms. Bisson, we have some trouble here."

 Chapter 6 Henrique

    Chapter 6 Henrique


    "What kind of trouble do we have?" I asked.


    "Well, you see you happen to be the aunt of my brother," he said and I rose my brows and he


    continued. "Your  ''surposidly'' twin sister had a child for my father, I told you this earlier"


    "Hmm, yes you did. But I don''t understand why am I in all this?" I asked because I really needed the


    answer. How does it child concern me? It''s their responsibility.


    Heughed and I flinched. "Now that''s where youe in all this." I waited until he continued. "Your


    sister left the child at my office and disappeared. I don''t know how to take care of a care because I''ve


    never had one before. I tried searching for your sister but I end up meeting you."


    I still didn''t get how I came in all this. "What do you need me for?"


    "For a girl who got a honors diploma, you''re really slow," he said. I got angry that second. How dare


    he insult me in my own apartment? This man was getting on my nerves. "You''ll be the one taking care


    of the child until we find his mother."


    "I''ll be doing what? Did you say taking care of the child? Because if you did, you''re wrong. I don''t have


    a child and I don''t know how to take care of one." I gave him back the same response he gave me.


    "Well news sh Ms. Bisson. I can make your life hell, if you don''tply. Haven''t I sure you how bad


    i can make it earlier today? Or do you need more proof? Perhaps I should call some of my friends at


    the employment agency?" I look at him in utter disbelieve. The things people can do when they have


    money. It amazes me how corrupt this world is.


    "Are you threatening me? Mr. Carter is looks like you''re blind. Look around, my life is already hell. It


    can''t get worse than this." I assured him. My life was already hell. I lived in the slumps of New York and


    I was a secretary, most of my sry goes in expenses and bills. My life was already like hell.


    "Trust me, Ms. Bisson it can get worse. Now I didn''te here to argue. It''s either youe with me


    or you lose everything and I mean, everything." I flinched at his words. The tears were holding back


    themselves. I will not cry in front this man. I will not. I''m stronger than this. I am. I stand there for three


    minutes until I spoke.


    "What do I get from all this? I mean when you find Alliyah, what do I get? I won''t take care of him if i


    can''t see that I''m secure in return. Nothing is free in life." What I''m saying is true. I know he''s my


    nephew and all but he''s still not my child. He''s the child of the woman who hurt me, beyond


    forgiveness. She''s the woman who I grew up. She''s the woman who used to be my friend. She''s the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    woman who is no longer my sister.


    "Well, agreeing toe with me, you get a monthly sry three times your old one and when we find


    your sister, you''ll receive a million dors to continue your life and won''t have to see anyone of us


    again."


    I stand there deciding if I should take this deal, yes it was too good to be true. I needed the money. I


    need some new cloths and a new apartment. One million dors could do a lot for a girl like me. I could


    finally live a life without worry of what i will eat tomorrow. I can open my own art gallery with a million


    dor.


    I ran my hand thrpugh my brown soft hair contemting on what would be the best decision. Should I


    take this deal? It is a good one. He said he''ll secure me. He said that he''ll give me money something


    that i didn''t have. All I have to do is take care of a child. Taking care of a child can''t be that hard, can it.


    I don''t think so. This deal was not bad after All


    "Is it a boy or girl?"


    He smiled at me. "I see you''ve ept my offer. It''s a boy, his name is Henrique."


    I smiled. "She named him after our father. He''s probably be happy right to know he has a grandfather.


    He always loves children. He was the ideal father." I looked up to see uninterested Mr. Carter looking


    up at me. "Sorry," I mumbled. I loved talking about my father. He was my role model. After he wasn''t


    our biological father, he was the best man I''ve ever known.


    "Okay, Henrique is at my home so you''ll be staying there, so you need to pack. The ne leaves in


    three hours."


    "ne? Where do you live? " I asked. I''ve never being in a ne before. When I moved from Las


    Vegas, I took buses. Yes, nes scare me and I didn''t have any money for one.


    "I live in Los Angeles. Do you have a passport?" he sounded annoyed.


    "Yes, I do." I answered. Although I am affaid of nes, I got a passport. Having a passport opened


    many opportunities.


    "Then start packing because the ne is leaving soon."


    "I don''t have any money to travel by ne. Perhaps we can drive instead." I suggest but he looked at


    me as if I lost my mind.


    "No. Driving to California would take three not stop days. I always didn''t mention to you any thing about


    money. There is no need to pay. I''m taking private ne. So stop inquiring and go and get your things.


    The n leaves as soon as we can get out of this ce. I have my work to get back to. The sooner you


    get to California, the sooner my life continues. Finding you or your sister as you said has taken up a lot


    of my time."


    Not know what to say I got up  went to my bedroom to pack. I didnyThanks want to waste anymore of


    his precious time.


    Was this really the best decision to make? All I''ll be doing is taking care of a child. How hard can it


    be?

 Chapter 7 New Divide

    Chapter 7 New Divide


    I leant back in thefy cotton made chair, trying to rx. The ne took off thirty minutes ago, but I


    was still ufortable. I didn''t even know the reason why. The seat wasfy but the surrounding


    was silent, Not that i''d expect noise in the ne but there is a strange feeling thates with travelling


    across America with a stranger. One rich enough to own His own areone.


    Mr. Carter was siting across from me with hisptop in his hands typing away. All his attention was to


    the device. He hadn''t tried making a conversation with me and I didn''t want to make one with him


    either. He''s snoppy and rich.


    Grey was taken to a ce made in the ne just for animals. The pilot told me he''d be alright, as for


    Spongy, she was left behind because she wasn''t home when I was leaving. My other stuff, Mr. Carter


    told me will be taken care of and put in store for when I came back home. I didn''t need to ask much


    about that as yet. He said he''ll let me know the name of thepany when we arrive. Although I wasn''t


    in much of a fuss. It wasn''t like I have any expensive because I didn''t. All my things were cheap, I


    brought that stores that didn''t sell anything over fifty dors.


    I shift in my chair to rx  a little bit more. I sighed, overwelmed my boredom. I  took out my Hpptop


    which was in my hand bag and ce it on myp. I bought thisptop when I wasn''t poor. I was a well-


    known Marketing Manager at one best firm in United States but I lost my job because of my sister. It''s


    funny how everything boils down to my sister.


    After staring up the PC and putting in my password. I started to y chess. I really enjoy ying it. It''s


    funny how many persons think thatt you''re automatically a nerd when you y chess but you don''t


    have to be a nerd to y chess. Although I wasplete nerd when I started.


    I was the ck piece, while theputer was the white. I moved my bishop and killed the Castle. "Yes,


    I told you I''d get you." I talk to myputer. I''m a little crazy but everyone has a little crazy in them.


    "May I get something for you sir? " I saw the blonde airhostess asked in a seductive tone. I turned my


    head slightly to see the scene beside me. She yed with her curls and her top buttons were undone.


    She was obliviously trying to get his attention and she got it because I saw him smirk at her. What an


    ass!


    "Why don''t youe and sit right here," he told pointing at his emptyp that theptop was in and


    she readily sat down. She start giggling.


    I couldn''t believe the scene beside me. Didn''t they know someone else was presence? I close my


    earphone and start listening some music.


    "Bet, you''re money on me..I''m gold...I''m gold" Victoria Justice Gold start ying in my ears. I skip


    Gold and  Truly, Madly, Deeply by Savage Garden start ying. I love that song. I closed my eyes and


    take in the music.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I''ll be you''ll be your dream


    I''ll be you''re wish


    I''ll be your fantasy


    I''ll be your hope


    I''ll be your love


    I''ll be  every thing that you need


    I''ll love you more with every breath truly, madly deeply do


    I will be strong


    I will be faithful cause


    I''m counting on new beginning a reason for living , a deeper meaning in end


    I wanna stand with on a mountain.


    I wanna bathe with you in sea.


    I wannay like this forever until the sky falls down on me.


    This is by far my favorite song along with Enrique Iglesias song Hero.  I believe in love, but I also


    believe that love kills. It slowly breaks you down. It makes you weak, only depend on that person and


    when they leave you''re left to deal with the consequences of the heartbreak. I don''t want to trust


    someone so deeply or love them so deeply to have them break my heart in a million peices. I don''t


    want one person to be the reason I get hurt. That happened to me once. The persons I love most in the


    world hurt me and  I can''t allow it to happen again. I will not let history repeat Itself. That''s why stay by


    myself most of the time. The only person I spend time with is Carlos and sometimes he forces me to go


    but I knew why. He wants me to let go. Let go of the past and most of all let go of the heartbreak. How


    can I do that? I can''t let go of something that broke my heart in two. I can''t forget or undo what they did


    to me. I will not get too close to anyone. I won''t be a victim of heartbreak again


    Lighthouse by GRL starting ying. It couldn''t stop from singing.


    When it''s get real,


    Just know that I''ll be there


    I got your back, like just you and me here.


    I''ll go to war for you let them bring it.


    I''ll take on the world your, better believe it.


    So if you need me, just holler my name.


    I didn''t stop the tears when they came. I let them flow. This song made me remember my sister. She


    promise me that she''ll have my back. She she''d go to war for me but did she really? She didn''t. She


    hurt me instead.


    I continued crying and when I opened my eyes I saw two persons staring at me.


    "Shit,"


    I got up as fast as I could from my seat and went to the bathroom. I cried some more then wiped my


    eyes. I was so embarrassed.  I feel like staying in the bathroom and not going back to face their wrath.


    But I had to go back out eventually because it wans''t safe.


    After five minutes I stop crying then use the hand towels that was there to erase all the trases of tears


    from my eyes. My eyes were still a little puffy but it will eventually came down.


    When I came out of the bathroom I didn''t see the airhostess. Carter had hisptop in hisp again and


    was typing away. I went back to my seat ce my earphones in . Linkin Park, New Divide was ying.


    I searched my bag and took out my sses and ced it on my face so no one can see my eyes. I


    closed my eyes then drifted in a deep sleep.

 Chapter 8 Ms. Wilson

    Chapter 8 Ms. Wilson


    "Ms. Bisson it''s time to wake up," I heard simr to my rm. I groan.


    "I don''t wanna," I replied in a childless tone. My face showing a pout.


    "Ms. Bisson the nended thirty minutes ago, Mr. Carter has being waiting for you in his car." That


    brought me back reality. I took off my sses and rubbed my sleepy eyes. I reluctantly stand up and


    grap my bags. I looked at the airhostess that was straddling Carter. I cut my eyes and mummer


    "Pathetic," enough for her to hear. I quickly came out of the Private ne.  I didn''t care if she heard me.


    Who straddles someone in front of people? She''s  aplete bitch.


    I saw a ck Mercedes. The windows were down and a set of emarld eyes staring at me. I entered the


    car on the opposite side. As soon as I entered the car the chauffeur, start the engine. I sat across from


    Cater. He had all his attention of his phone, texting away. He was obviously trying to avoid a


    conversation with me. I followed and took out my phone along with my earphones.


    Chris Brown-Love More ft Nicki Minaj starts ying. I love Rap mix with R&B, I loved music. It is my


    escape from this cruel world. Music takes me a ce free of worries. All my problems cease to exist


    when I listen to music.


    In my teens, I was a street dancer, secretly of course in the real world I was a nerd. I love the danger


    that came with dancing. I loved when cops will run us down in the park. I loved dancing itself. That was


    my secret not even my sister knew about it. I told her I spent time at the library and she believed. She


    never entered in the library to see if I was telling the truth because she was too popr to be caught in


    a library. At that time of my life I was a secret rebel. I didn''t dance as often as I did as a teen. That


    reminds me, today was Wednesday, I was an assistance dance teacher for Carlos dance studio. I


    search my contracts and call him, I got voice mail so I left a message.


    "Carlos, I won''t be able to make today or any other day for some time. I''m in Los Angeles. Tell the


    kids I said hi," I said in Spanish. "I''ll miss you my friend. Thanks for your help. Bye." I ended the call.


    Carlos is the closest friend I had after my sister and I didn''t let anyone else in. Carlos was gay best


    friend and also best friend. He is Hispanic and some was my step father, Henrique. Carlos was one of


    the rebels I hang out with back in Las Vegas. He moved to New York two years before I did and we met


    up back in a coffee shop. I smiled as I remember the encounter.


    "You know emo girls where never my type I just simply prefer girls with red-hair." I heard the voice


    behind me said. I quickly turned around, to see who was brave enough to tell me I was emo. A nerd


    yes, but emo? Nope, not at all.


    "Carlos," I was shocked to see my gay friend in front me. I hugged him immediately and heughed.


    He quickly release me and took a seat in the empty spot around my table. I followed and sit.


    "Where is the red head I used to know? " He asked mentioning to my hair.


    "Yea, I kind of dyed it," I replied. I dyed my hair so I wouldn''t look like my twin who had broke my


    heart.


    "No shit Sherlock," he said. I rolled my eyes.


    I stared out the tainted windows of the Mercedes. I continue staring that until I saw the car being turned


    into a mansion. It was of cream color, it was the most beautiful ce I''d everid eyes on.


    I looked across and I saw sand then my eyes caught the sea. Wow, not only was this home beautiful, It


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was also close to sea. This ce is a paradise.


    The Chauffeur parked outside the mansion. He came out of the car in  haste. I made my way to opened


    the car, but the chauffeur opened it for me, he gave me a smile. I returned it, and said, "Thank you,"


    Carter came behind me but didn''''t say  thanks to the driver. He made his way to door and I followed


    slowly behind him. I saw him press the doorbell. Why did he do that? Weren''t we at his ce?


    The door opened and ady in a te uniform opened the door. She has faded grey hair. She had a


    smile on her face. "Good afternoon,  Mr. Carter." She turned and then she saw me. Her face showed


    an immediate growl and the smiled disappeared. With that reaction I knew she didn''t like me, he must


    have told her about my sister. "Good afternoon, Ms. Bisson."


    I offered her a light smile. "Hi,.."


    "My name is Cynthia Wilson, but you''ll address me as Ms. Wilson. Please follow me and I''ll take you to


    where you''ll be staying."


    "Okay," I lightly said taking up my luggage that the chauffeur left at my feet. Ms. Wilson is as scary as


    her boss is.

 Chapter 9 Green

    Chapter 9 Green


    Ms. Wilson opens the door the room that was three doors away from the staircase. I followed her in the


    room, When we were both in she turn to me.


    "This is your room. Henrique is in the room beside this one. Neatly ce your belongings in the


    closet, dinner is at seven. Is there anything you need to know?" she asked with annoyed look on her


    face, her wringles  showing.


    "Yes, actually, I''d like to see Henrique." I answered. I needed to see why I agreeded to should a


    bizzare deal. Oh, yeah, If you didn''t he''ll make your life hell.


    "No, Ms. Bisson. He''s taking a nap and he''s not the easiest person to control when he''s awake. As


    soon as he wakes you''ll hear him." With that, Ms. Wilson exits my room.


    I looked at thefy bed which I will sleep in. I sighed In contentment. I walked over to it and sat on


    the edge. Oh, my theforter was so soft. I smiled and closed my tired eyes.


    I woke up to the sound of screaming. I quickly rubbed my eyes to see if i was dreaming but the


    screaming didn''t stop. I got up and followed the noise. Inded on the door next to my room. I opened


    and saw a boy baby in a crib. He was standing with his hands on the borders. Henrique. I smiled and


    made my way to the baby.


    I bent and picked him up. His face was teary. I use my fingers, wipe his eyes and rock him. "Shh.. baby.


    It''s gonna be okay. Shh..everything is okay." I smiled as I saw the green eye beauty, took my hand in


    his and stopped crying. My heart melt. He''s so sweet. How could Alliyah do such a thing to her child?


    He is so beautiful. His green eyes looking rather very sir but I couldn''t pin point in. Both Alliyah and


    I have grey eyes. His father, his brother. Of course, his evil brother shared the same eye color as he


    do.


    "Food," he mumbled. I was startled when I heard him. How old is he?


    "Oh, baby hungry?" I asked him.


    He nod his head and put it in my shoulder. I exit his room and walk down the stairs. I looked around to


    where the stair ended I didn''t know the next move to make. I heard noise from a corner of the house. I


    followed the noise and founded the kitchen. I saw Ms. Wilson washing the pots. I was about to call her


    but she sense our presence and turn around.


    "He''s hungry." I told her. I didn''t know what else to say. I''ve never taken care of a child before.


    "So feed him," I raised my brows and she continued. "His bottle is in the fridge, just warm it."


    "Okay, thanks." I said I turned but then remembered to ask his age. "How old is he?"


    She shakes her head then say, "He''s eighteen months old," she went back to her task.


    I opened the fridge and took out one of the ready-made milk. I open the microwave and ce the bottle


    in. I ce it on 1 minutes. I took a seat behind the ind.


    I lift him the enfant head off my shoulder and look him in the eyes. His beautiful green eyes looked in


    my grey ones. I smiled. "Hi. I''m Kally. I''m your aunt,"


    "Hi," he whispered.


    "You''re so sweet. We''re gonna have so much fun." I smile and lightly pinch his soft cheeks. He looked


    at me then smile. You have the most beautiful eyes I''ve ever seen, even prettier than your grandma''s."


    I look at his eyes as he stared at me. "My eyes are uglypare to yours. My eyes are just grey and


    simple. Grey?" I shot up with the baby in my hand. "Ms. Wilson have you seen a dog around?" How did


    I forget Grey? He was my soul joy.


    "Yes, Ms. Bisson, he''s around." The maid assured me without looking from her task.


    "Grey," I shouted.


    "Shh..Mr. Carter hates noise."


    I rolled my eyes, Like I care what Mr. Carter thinks/


    After waiting on the mirco wave to stop I saw my brown dog. I bent on my knees with Henrique still in


    my hands. I pat my dog and he growled. I felt Henrique flinch, I turn and look at my nephew and said.


    "He won''t hurt you, Henrique. See." I lifted the child''s hand and brought it to my dog''s head. I felt


    vibration. I looked up from my dog to the infant and I saw a smile on his face.


    "You''re so cute," I look between my dog and my nephew. "Both of you,"


    Beep


    "I guess that''s your milk," I got up off my knee and back in my standing position. I heard my dog growl.


    "You too. Hmm..okay, when I''m finish feeding the baby you''ll be next okay." My dog bowed his and


    growled. Walking over to the microwave I  take out the warm milk. I was about to take the a seat at the


    ind again but I heard Ms. Wilson.


    "Go to the living hall,"


    I turned and made my way out of the kitchen and Grey followed behind me. I saw thefy white


    couch I took a seat in it and ce Henrique in myp. I held the bottle to his mouth but he took it from


    me and began to drink. I smiled. I watch as Henrique drink the milk on his own. I felt the couch sink in


    and I turned to see him dog on the expensive white couch.


    "Grey, get off," I asked nicely. He growled. "Grey, you''re not at home, you can''t sit on Mr. Carter''s and


    Ms. Wilson couch they already hate me. Now off." I stared in my dogs brown eyes practically begging


    him toe off. "Please baby, I''ll give you a piece of my ..ham." he growled even more. "Yeah, you


    know I don''t eat ham, I''ll give you a Skittles." With that my dog came off the couch. I began tough.


    Yes, my dog didn''te off the couch not for a piece of ham but a tiny Skittles. One of main reason


    Grey is my Soul mate. He''s the only can make meugh this hard. I shake my head and turn my head


    back at Henrique who was still drinking his milk. I smiled at the infant in my arms. I felt the couch sink in


    for the second time. I didn''t look him from Henrique but said. "Grey off!" I heard death silence, then


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    that''s when I decide to look him and a set of green eyes were on me.


    "Green," I mumbled.

 Chapter 10 Use Protection

    Chapter 10 Use Protection


    After that embarrassing moment with Mr. Carter, I fed Grey and I put Henrique to sleep. After doing


    those things stayed in my room. I need not get myself into another awkward situation with the green


    eyed Devil. The more I stay in my room, the less I see him.


    After taking a bath I made my way to Henrique''s room where he was ying with some stuff animals in


    the paly pen. When he realize my presence, he smiles. I slightly bend to retrive him from the ground.


    "Well aren''t you lonely?" I couldn''t beleive they left him by himself. I know it''s my job to take care of him


    but I just arrived. They should at least let me get use to the thought of taking care of a child.


    I put him on my side and we made our way down the stairs. Dinner will be served in a couple of


    minutes and I needed to be early. Ms. Wilson didn''t like me already , imagine when she sees me


    I entered the dining room to see Mr. Carter was already there. I looked at the long dining table that was


    made for a big family. I didn''t know where to sit, it is so huge. I spot Henrique baby seat close to Carter


    so I made my way over there. After cing him in the seat, I took a seat next to him. Ms. Wilson came


    out of the kitchen with a tray. She ce the tray on the table and start aligning the tes. Afterwhich


    she ce the tes in front of Carter, then Henrique then me. I knew the woman didn''t like me, from


    the cold res she send me. God! What did I do to deserves being hated by two persons I''m currently


    living with.


    She ced a sd dish in front us. About ten minutester when we were almost finish  she came


    back with the main course, Chicken and rice. It was simple, something that I''d cook for myself if I was


    at home. But I''d never imagine a rich man eating normal people food. To be honest I taught we''d be


    eating roast fish with Lasagnas. I guess I was wrong. Ms. Wilson left a second time but this time she


    didn''te back. I saw Carter and the baby eating so I began eating too. I heard a loud growl. I looked


    him to see my dog beside another dog. The dog is light brown, a little lighter than Grey. She is


    beautiful. Beside her is Grey.


    "Oh my god, Grey you made a friend already. Come here." My dog got up and the fluffy brown dog


    followed him. They stopped in front of me.


    "So who''s your friend?" I asked my dog. He started to lick my toes. It was ticklish so I let out augh.


    "Stop it, Grey." I giggled and he stopped when he heard the female dog growl. "She''s your girlfriend.


    Ha, my baby has a girlfriend. What''s her name?"


    "Cloudy," I heard a deep voice said. I immediately know who it was. I didn''t take my eyes off my dog.


    Grey got up from beside me and him and Cloudy disappeared behind the wall.


    "Use Protection," I blurt out before I could stop myself. I heard someone coughing. I looked up to see a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    set of green eyes on me. I bent my head and blushed.  I blushed. I used to tell my sister that line, every


    time she went on a date and trust me that was regr.


    I heard a knock and I looked in the direction it came from. I saw Henrique with the spoon knock on the


    baby seat. His face was full of food more like his face was eating the food and not his mouth. Iugh


    and take up then napkin I brought down for him and wipe his face. His te was a te dish so was


    his spoon. His area was aplete mess. I sigh.


    I returned back to my half eaten food. I heard a chair move and I look up to see Carter leaving the


    table. He looked him and he caught my gaze for a second but I quickly looked down. What''s happening


    to me? I''m not afraid of looking at a man, in fact I hate them all except, Carlos, Grey, Henrique. Those


    were the only men in my life, if you consider my dog a man. I stay away from men ever since what


    happened and I won''t take the risk again. I rather stay by myself and have a dog that will never leave or


    betray me. But wait. Grey has a girlfriend now, ha, he won''t leave me. He loves me and I love him.


    We''ve always being together. Inseparable.


    After Henrique and I finish eating. We went up to his room and  I gave him a bath. After about six fail


    attempts of putting on a pampers, I seed. By the time he was clothed, his eyes were slowly falling


    so I took him in my arms and rock him until he drifted to sleep.


    I smile and ce him in his crib. Taking care of a baby is not that bad after all.


    Henrique  is sweet and adorable. The question that lingers in my head though is Why? Why did sister


    leaven this beautiful baby? Has she gotten worse instead of better for the past years in the modeling


    industry? Why would she abandon her eighteen months old child?


    I went to bed with those question still lingering in my head. Why? Why my dear sister?


    Why?

 Chapter 11 This is my Kitchen

    Chapter 11 This is my Kitchen


    I''ve being at Carter home for a week. I felt like an intruder. The intense stares I got from the servants


    were so embarrassing. It is obvious they hated me. Ms. Wilson, the ring leader, sometimes would just


    look at me and shake her at me, when I asked what was wrong she ignored me. Most days Henrique


    and I stayed in my room and we listen to music and y games. I was falling for this child my sister


    abandon. He made me happier than I''ve ever being in my whole life since the ident. He is my pride


    and joy. I fell for his big green eyes and his dimples.


    I look at my sleeping nephew and smile. I brushed his ck hair out of his face. He is a beauty. What


    was wrong my sister thing when she left him here?  Of course she exactly the type who''d leave her


    child. Ever since she epted the position at the modeling agency, she was never the same. She


    started to think about herself and no one else. She started to date elder men. She started to think


    money was everything. She was aplete different person after four months of working there. She


    was no longer my sister. She was just a model who happens to look exactly like me.


    I sighed and started to y Paradise Bay. After five minutes in the game, I heard a knock on my door. I


    didn''t answer so the person came in.


    "Ms. Bisson lunch is ready," Ms. Wilson said at the entrance of my room.


    "Henrique, is sleeping." I replied without looking up at the middle-aged woman, who was propbaly


    giving me a bad eye.


    "Ms. Bisson, your lunch is ready. I''ll just leave his for when he wakes."


    "Ms. Wilson when he gets up I''ll eat mine also. Don''t worry about the dishes and look at the bright side.


    You won''t have look at me with a bad eye." I finished. I knew she hated me and I didn''t want any more


    of he rubbing it in my face.


    She coughed, "Okay, Ms. Bisson." With that she exited my bedroom.


    I sighed. My life in hell. If you asked me Ffive years ago, where would my life be I''d probably tell you I''d


    be married with my first child and be working at one of the biggest Marketing firms in Las Vegas. I  was


    born and grown in  Vegas before I moved to New York. Now my life waspletely different from what


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I expected. I''m not married, I have no children and I don''t have a job. My heart burns at the fact that my


    life was a mess.


    I ce my phone beside me and shut my eyes. I let the tears fall.


    I felt tiny hands on my belly ying with my navel. I wince, I slowly open my eyes to see my nephew. I


    smiled. "Henry, baby."


    He immediately lift his head to the sound of his name. He smiled at me and his dimples start showing.


    "Hongri..," he says in his babynguage.


    "Hungry, baby?" He nods. I got up from myying position and came off the bed. I held my hand out


    and he dly enters. I lift him on my side and made my way down stairs.


    I made my way to the kitchen, which was empty,  thank god because I rather escape the mean look I


    receive from the maid. The food  was covered up on the table. I took off the cover and I saw a sd


    dish with some milk and snacks for the baby. I let out a heavy sigh and rolled my eyes. She wanted to


    wake me up just to gave me sd. That wouldn''t even full Henrique''s stomach. I ce Henrique on


    floor to y and eat his snacks.


    I opened the fridge and look for things to do a simple meal. I found nothing, everything was for a heavy


    meal. I went to the cupboard. I founded spaghettis and mixed vegetables. I ce them on the counter


    and start cooking for myself. I cut the pepper and onions and ce them in the pot where the hot oil


    was. They started to fry. They scent fill my noise. I loved cooking, I loved the scent of unfinished food in


    my nose and when it was finish, I loved it even more. I ce mixed Vegetables in the pot and mix it


    with the seasons and put the stove on its lowest level. I put the spaghettis in a pot of hot water, to cook.


    As I am to put the boiled spaghettis in the pot with the mixed vegetables I heard a scream. I turned


    around immediately to see Ms. Wilson looking at me with anger within her eyes.


    "What are you doing in my kitchen?" she zed with anger. What a drama queen! Who screams


    because someone else use a kicthen that didn''t even belong to her.


    I lightly cleared my throat then said. "When I first came here I was notified that this ce belong to


    Alexander Carter and not a Cynthia Wilson. You left me to eat a sd, that wouldn''t even be able to


    make a mouse stomach full. You obviously want me to starve and Ms. Wilson I''m a woman who eats a


    lot and you didn''t give me that so I''m making my own lunch. So stop with the urban drama. The


    screaming wasn''t necessary." I turned around back to my lunch. I need to enjoy the luxury thates


    with living in a mansion. There were many food hereplete opposite of my old home. I was being


    paid to take care of Henrique, i might as well enjoy the delicasy thates with it. I will no longer go to


    bed hungry.


    "What''s going on here?" I heard Carter''s voice behind me. I stayed were I was and took up the


    spaghettis and ce in the pot. I stir it and ce the cover on the pot. The silence was still in the air


    when I turned around. I saw Carter in a suit and Ms. Wilson beside him, both staring at me with angry


    eyes. I shrug and look at the baby on the ground. He ced the snack in his mouth and continued


    ying with his toy. I smiled, he was peaceful not giving a shit about what''s going on here. I look back


    at the two adults present.


    "Ms. Bisson, I will like to speak to you when you are finished," he turned to Ms. Wilson "Follow me to


    my office."


    He walked out of the kitchen and his maid behind him.

 Chapter 12 Grey

    Chapter 12 Grey


    I knocked on the door I was told never to enter. I stand and wait for the response. What would he want


    to talk to me about? I already knew they hate me and only tolerated me because of Henrique. He was


    only reason I was here, nothing else and the fact that I''m getting to paid to show affection to a child was


    much better than doing paper work all day. He only hired me because he didn''t have time to take care


    of Henrique himself and Ms. Wilson had no time because she has her own family to go back to in the


    night.


    "Come in," Carter voice came out from behind the double door.


    I held the handled to open the door but before I entered I took a deep breath then release it.


    The dude scares me a little.


    I entered the office.Mr. Carter gaze was on hisptop not looking up at me. I began to survey the office.


    It was also a mini library. There was a vast book shelf, the room was painted in dark brown, medieval


    style. It looked rather very manly. The room was also dark. I liked it.


    "Ms. Bisson, you''re not allowed to treat Ms. Wilson like you do."


    "Mr. Carter, I treat her the way she treats me. She treats me like I''m some slum you pick up from the


    streets. Mr. Carter if looks could kill the looks, I''d be death." He looked at me serious so I continued.


    "Mr. Carter I know you guys don''t like me, but that doesn''t mean you treat me like I''m less than a


    human. I agreed toe here because for one, I lost my job and I need money to pay my rent. Hell! I


    need money to survive. I don''t have any money and the money you paying me will do me good until


    you find my sister but until then If you guys want me to respect you, you''ll have to respect me. She


    gave me sd for lunch, be realistic that can''t even full''s Grey''s stomach. She wants me to starve so I


    cook my own food. I don''t need the approval of you or her. I''ve reached the point in my life that the only


    thing that matters is my health and the health of my dog, anything else can kiss my ass."


    "A sad life," he mummer but I heard. My life is indeed sad and that''s because all the pain I''ve being


    through all the years.


    "Yes, my life is sad, the saddest, but guess what I have no one living for." I wouldn''t cry after telling how


    bad my situation is. I hate the fact that I can''t be happy. I hate the fact that my life is hell. But guess


    what I''m living. I have life, I should at least be happy bout that."


    "Ms. Bisson, you have a lot some people have none, so be happy. Think about all the homeless think


    about ces in Africa and the middle east that are going through much more than you. You haven''t


    seen the half if it. I know this doesn''t concern me but at least try and be a little more happy with life. "


    "I can''t. I can''t be happy. I just can''t." I turned around to exit before the tears fall because I know they


    are close. How can I be happy when everyone who I love either leaves are hurt me. My life is doom.


    I exit Carter''s offie, not needing to hear anymore of his pitty talk. He''s rich, he doesn''t know what it


    means to suffer. he doesn''t know how it feels to be constantly hurt my persons you love. He just


    doesn''t know the pain I feel. I walk to my room slowly. Before I came to Mr. Carter''s office Ms


    Wilsonhad already taken Henrique to take a mid day nap. I was lonely without my nephew being here


    with me.


    I heard a growl behind me. I knew who it was immediately. That it was Grey''s growl. I turn to see my


    brown dog waggying his tail. I smile and I bend on my knees. I wrap my hands around my big brown


    dog and held him in a hug. I now was able to let the tears fall. I''m with the one living thing that has yet


    to hurt me, my dog.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    People always say expect the unexpected. Well I didn''t expect my life to be like this. I sobbed and held


    my dog close to me. I was still in the hallway but i didn''t really care. I can''t stop the tears from falling.


    Anywhere it falls then so be it, I''ll stay there and cry. I wasn''t affraid of crying because it doesn''t show


    that your weak it shows that you''re strong enough to show emotions.


    I heard footsteps behind me and I quickly got up out of the way. I saw Ms. Wilson look at me but it


    wasn''t the usually her usual srunity or despise you look it was rather a sad look. She maybe felt sorry


    for me. She must think what a poor thing I am.


    I turned on and walk the opposite way to exited the hall. After I was far away from Mr. Carter''s office


    and Ms. Wilson gaze I went straight for the stairs. When I opened the door for my room Grey was still


    behind me.


    I jumped on the bed and started to cry again. Grey growled, he was now on the bed beside me giving


    me a sympatric look. I drew him closer to me and wiped my tears.


    "You''ll never hurt me, will you?" I sob. I looked in his big brown eyes for answers i''ll never be able to


    receive. I heard him growl, maybe a confirmation that he won''t leave like everyone else. "I love you


    Grey. I''m living for you. You''re my soul mate, my other half."

 Chapter 13 Dont shout

    Chapter 13 Don''t shout


    I opened my briefcase. I looked at the things in it and smile. I took up my paintbrush and rubbed it on


    my skin. My brief case was made specially for my arts. I love painting. It was my favorite hobby growing


    up and today I will be following up on it. I haven''t painted in five months because my job took all my


    time. The only day I got free was Sunday but I''d always end up with leftovers so I had toplete it.


    I closed my briefcase; I exit my home and made it to front door. I never really came outside before but


    today I will. Henrique went to the store with Mr. Wilson and I was home alone.


    I walked until my foot touched the sand. I smiled and take in the fresh air from the sea breeze. I sat on


    the sand. I took of my sandals and ced them beside me. I brought my hand to my dyed hair and took


    out the rubber band. My hair fell on my shoulder. I opened the briefcase and took out the canvas board.


    I set it to stand and took out my paints. I looked around me for something to paint. I my eyes spot a


    wonderful house simr to the one I was now living in. But this house was closer to the sea. It was


    more like a beach house I looked wonderful. I turned in the direction of the house, I took up my tools


    and started to work.


    A hour in my painting I started to hear screaming. I looked to far left to see a woman and a man, both


    blonde. The man was on top of her tickling her. She giggled and started to scream. Her foot kicked him


    in his shin and he dress back. She quickly got up and made her to the water. Before she entered he


    grabbed her waist with one of his hand. He brought he in a hug. He started to kiss her neck then she


    braced back and kissed him on his lips.


    I turned back to my painting and smiled. I wish I had a man like that. There was clear evidence that he


    loved her. The way he looked in her eyes then captured her lips with his. I guess some persons where


    destine to life of love while other like me a life without love only distress.


    XXXXXXX


    I smiled at my finish product it looked good. I walked to the sea and put the paintbrush in the water to


    wash out the paint. I made it back to the briefcase. I ced the paints and the brush it there. I held the


    finish product in left hand and the briefcase in the right. I walk back to the mansion. As I opened the


    front door, I heard the crying of Henrique. I also heard Mr. Carter shouting. I walked to where I heard


    the noise. I stopped when I reached the living hall.


    I looked at Carter shouting at the gardener. "Where the hell is she?" he asked. I wonder who they were


    talking about. He continued shouting I tunred to see the Ms. Wilson she held Henrique in her hand. He


    turned his hand and saw me. He started to smile.


    "Kally." His baby voice said. A smile immediately came on my face.


    "Henry," I smiled and ced my things on the ground and made my way to him. I was then I realize


    Carter had stop shouting and now looking at me with anger in his eyes but I ignore it. I reached the


    maid and I took Henrique out of her arms without her protesting. She dly came and smile. I wiped


    his tears. I smiled. "What''s wrong baby, the shouting upset you?" I asked although I know he wasn''t


    capable of answering.


    "If you were here, he wouldn''t be crying." I heard Carter''s voice. I turned to face him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Where the hell were you?" he shouted. I felt Henrique flinched in my arms. I shift my gaze to the child


    in my arms. He looked like he was about to cry again.


    "Shh. Don''t cry baby." I said to Henrique, I then turned my gaze to his brother. "Stop shouting you are


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    scaring him and for your information on I was on the beach." I tuned to briefcase, painting, and point.


    "See."


    Carter turned to look at what I was pointing at. His eyes showed shock when I saw the painting. I guess


    he didn''t expect a girl like me can paint or maybe can do anything. He walked to where my things


    where. He lifted the painting and began examine it with his eyes. He brought it to his noise. That was


    weird, I looked at him raised brows and so did the servants.


    After a while he spoke. "Did you paint this?" he now looking at me.


    I rolled my eyes. "No, the sea did." I said sarcastically.


    He cleared his throat and looked me in the eyes. We stared at each other for what it seems like forever


    until Henrique sneeze. While looking at the child in my arms I heard a door being open and shut. I


    looked up and Carter was no longer there. I brought my gaze back to the child in my arms. I walked to


    kitchen and gave Henrique something to eat. After I was finish, we went to my room and I yed with


    him. He fell asleep and I kissed him on his cheeks. I smiled at my adorable nephew. I love this child. He


    wasn''t mine but he made me want one for myself. I know I''d be a good mother. All I need is a man to


    be a good father too and a husband, but that''s just a dream. I have to face reality and know that it''s not


    going happen any time soon.

 Chapter 14 Everything

    Chapter 14 Everything


    A few days passed and I was still here, they still haven''t found Alliyah. As each day pass I fell more in


    love with Henrique and Grey with Cloudy. The two dogs were inseparable. Using my logical thinking, I


    knew the two have being messing around and that meant a couples puppies will be here in less than


    63 days.


    I was sitting in front of the firece on a nket, which Henrique was fast asleep on. I had my


    sketchpad in my hands drawing the scene. I looked intently at the firece and then shifted my gazes


    to the sketchpad to draw the lines. I continued my sketch until I felt someone''s presence behind me. I


    stopped drawing and turned to look. The set of green eyes, looking down at me. I shifted


    ufortably. Why the hell was Carter looking at me?


    "Is there something you need?" I tried to sound politely as possible.


    "Yes, I need you tell me about your sister," I replied. I was shock, I was here for a couples weeks and


    this was the first time, he ever asked about her.


    My neck was paining from looking up at him. "Okay, but can you have a seat." He came and sit on the


    couch that was behind me. I shift so I was now facing him. "What do you wanna know?"


    "Everything."


    I sighed and looked up at him. This is gonna be a long conversation. "So, we were born January 3,


    1990. Thus we''re twenty 26. Hmm..We are identical twins. We are naturally red heads, I dyed my hair


    ck couples years back, her hair is still red, I think. She went to Camborne College but dropped out


    after she met a man who was willing to make her a model. She now a model. That''s it." I hated


    speaking about my sister, everyone job interview I get, they ask about family. I hate speaking about her


    because she changed and was no longer the sister i grew up with.


    "That''s all?" he asked unconvinced.


    "I don''t know much about my sister. I haven''t seen her in years. I can''t help you look for her. Check


    "Don''t you think we''ve tried?" he asked rhetorically.


    "Why are you even looking for her? She left Henrique here. Do you think she really wants to be find?


    My sister is a well known model if you''re not able to find her than you will never. She is....You don''t


    know her okay. If she wanted to have a kid she would have kept him. But no! she didn''t. She wants and


    life that she can do all sorts of immoral things. It''s in her nature." I finished feeling breathless. My sister


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    was evil, look what she did to her own child. She left him in the hands of stranger. She got pregnant for


    Carter father. Who I know no doubt was old. She was careless, that what she is.


    "Why do you sound so disgusted? Did something happen between you two," why was he preying in


    my business?


    "Yes, we did and it''s none of your business." I tried to keep it low I didn''t want to wake up Henrique


    from his sleep.


    "No, Ms. Bisson. My business is finding your sister so I can go back to my life. I don''t have any time


    for taking care of a child."


    "Wait, but I taught Henrique was your brother. Are you lying to me? Are you using me to find your


    mistress?" my question flew in the air. Henrique was his child. That exined the dimples and the


    green eyes that we the same. I shrug and shake my head. Before I could continue, he spoke.


    "What! No, he''s not my child and I didn''t have sex with your sister, gosh, I don''t even know her." He


    shouted.


    "Then why do you care so much about Henrique if he isn''t yours? Why do you care? Why are you


    paying me to keep him?" I really wanted to know the answers to my question.


    Why?


    "Because my parents are still married. If I don''t keep this child to myself their rtionship will be


    destroyed. I don''t want that. I want your sister toe take her child." He was getting angry. His veins


    were now visible. That scared me.


    "Your father cheated on your mother? Does he know about Henrique?"


    "Yes, he does. I confronted him as soon as I saw the note left by your sister. He knows but he doesn''t


    want his rtionship with my mother to be ruin and neither do I." he showed a lot of emotions when


    saying this. I felt sorry for him.


    "The rtionship is already ruined. It was ruin when he decided to look at Alliyah. If he didn''t look


    he''d be save." I said and I was true. If Mr. Carter hadn''t looked at my sister as to have sex with her it


    would have never happened. Me being here would have never happened. Henrique wouldn''t even


    exist.


    "Are you saying my father approached your sister? If that Bitch didn''t speak to him and flirt with him


    the one night stand they shared wouldn''t have happened. He wouldn''t be here." His words didn''t shake


    any of my feelings. Alliyah was indeed a bitch. She hurt me and I am her sister. She didn''t care, who


    she ruin, she just did.


    I looked at the angry man, my face showing no emotions. What emotions could I feel? I was once in


    this position once. I understand.


    "I don''t judge. I didn''t say your father was the one who took the step. I really don''t even care. But


    what I know, you want to get back to your life and I understand. But just remember Henrique is your


    brother, at least give him some love, he deserves it. How would you feel if your mother left you?  Your


    father doesn''t want you? Your have a brother that doesn''t give a shit? This child needs us. You and I,


    are the only blood rtive that cares. His mother left. I understand you have a life and you have to


    work, but work isn''t everything. Show him that you care, because if you don''t this child will grow up


    hating everyone. He needs love." We all need love. I heard mumbling and I looked down at the


    sleeping baby, I let out a small smile. I ran my hands throw his hair. "He needs us."

 Chapter 15 Enjoying Yourself

    Chapter 15 Enjoying Yourself


    One week have passed since we had ice-cream. Everything was back to normal. I spent most days on


    the beach with Henrique. I was now painting more often and I was enjoying my freedom. I like sitting all


    day painting and looking after Henrique it was fun. Ms. Wilson was not as rough as she used to be.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She actually cooks good food for me now but they atmosphere with us was still thick as ever.


    Then there was Carter. I barely ever see him but when I did he always stole nces and me which I


    noticed. I did the same. I loved his eyes and can''t help but stare at them. Carter spends more time with


    Henrique, which is a good sign. Today was Friday and I really wanted to go down to the beach. I


    prepared Henrique''s swimwear. Which just consist of a shorts and a wife beater. Since all my clothes


    were here. I also had a red one-pieced bath suite with a blue shorts.


    Henrique and I already yet eat breakfast and I was a little after 10. I wrapped a towel around my waist. I


    took up the bag. I walked downstairs. I saw Henrique on the floor, he was ying with one of his beach


    toys. I took him off the ground the bags still in my left hand. He held on to his toy.


    Five minutester we were on the sand. Henrique was ying with his toy while I was trying to do my


    best and build a sand castle and I failed badly. I stand up, walked to the water, and sat at the entrance.


    I sat there enjoying the water on my skin but I still looking at Henrique.


    "Come on," I gesture for him toe but he continues to y in the sand. Maybe he was afraid of the


    water. "Henry, baby it won''t hurt. See" I throw some of the warm on my arm. The water temperature


    was moderate, not too hot and not too cold considering it wasn''t midday has yet.


    Henrique dropped his toy and walked over to me. His foot touches the walk I say him jump but quickly


    made his way in my arms. Iughed and lifted him in the air. I ced him back in the water and to


    throw light water on him. He giggled. I smiled at my beautiful nephew. If only he belonged to me.


    I lifted him in my hands and stand up. I walked to where our bags was with the towels. I took out his


    blue towel and rapped him in it. I did the same to myself then ce my towel on the sand. I took my


    music box out of the bag. I turned it on. Immediately Arianna Grande Baby I started to y. I took the


    towel off Henrique and started to dance with him.


    I get all tongue tide and twist...


    Ohh...baby...


    All I''m trying to say is that you''re my everything.


    Henrique wasughing and dancing along with me. I started to sing along with the song.


    Baby...baby..


    I love you more than how words can exin it...


    Iughed and picked him from the sand and started to dance with him in my hands.


    After five minutes Henrique and I sat on the sand breathless and It was only three songs.


    "Enjoy yourselves, I see." The voice made the hair on my neck stand up (If I had any). I knew it was


    Carter''s voice. I must be, do all green eyes beauty sound like that. I don''t think so. I look around and


    there looking at me was those beautiful emerald eyes. My breath stopped at my throat. What the hell


    was this man doing to me? I''ve never being lost of words with any other man In my life. What''s so


    different from this one? Apart from the fact that he hates my guts. That''s mainly one of the reason I


    refuse to call him by his first name.


    "Yes, we are," I turn to Henrique, "Aren''t we Henry?" All he did was smiled and it revealed his dimples.


    I smiled and turn back to Carter. "Is there anything you need?"


    "Hmm...no, I was hoping I could join the fun." He gesture to his bottom life and revealed his beach


    shorts.


    I smiled and answered, "No problem I was hoping to go farther in the water but because Henrique was


    here I left it alone. Maybe I can go now." I got up from my sitting position. I walked to the water and


    continued walking until it was at my waist. I turned around to see those emerald eyes on me. "Thanks


    I''ll be out in five minutes." I dived in the water enjoying the wonderful heat of the sun.

 Chapter 16 Cant sleep

    Chapter 16 Can''t sleep


    I smiled as his tantalizing lips were inch away from my face. His ocean green eyes staring into my grey


    ones. His face held a smirk, I''m certain my heart skipped a beat. I returned his smile. I wrap my hands


    around his neck and use my lips to trap his. I moved my lips in sync with his. Our tongue dancing. I


    pulled away to caught my breath. I looked his eyes, it was filled with lust and maybe a pinch a love. I


    smiled as I dragged him back to my embrace, our lips enjoying it. I heard as he moaned in the kiss. He


    seem to be enjoying it as much as I was. That''s good, no one likes a one-party, both persons should be


    enjoying. He lifted his hands from my waist and ced in on my thigh. I felt tingles running through me.


    I am ticklish there. I giggled in the kiss. He pulled away from me. He starred at me, his green orbs


    never leaving mine. My heart beat speed up seconds as I realize that I was in Carter''s embrace, not


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ryan Reynolds(Actor).


    I jumped up. I sat on my bed, my heart was beating fast. Shit! I was dreaming about Carter. Oh my, I''m


    in trouble. I got up from my bed and went in the bathroom. I stand over the face basin. I turned on the


    pipe and washed my face with the water. What the hell is happening to me? I''ve never dreamt about


    kissing anyone before much less someone like Carter. I have a crush on Carter. A crush. Shit! Is this


    even realist, do adults my age get crush? I sighed I looked at myself in the mirror. I exit the bathroom


    and went toy down in my bed but I was unable to sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw his green


    eyes staring at me with lust.


    It scares the shit out of me. I can''t fall for him, I''m just a poor girl with no to love or support her. Well


    there is Grey buttely he''s being spending his time with Cloudy and I barely get to see him. Cloudy


    tummy was getting better each day. I just can''t wait until the little ones are here. I always love animals


    and I always will. They were my source offort.


    I got up from my bed. I took my phone off the bedside table and I looked at the time. 1 am. It waste,


    but stupid me was suffering from insomnia because this handsome devil won''te out of my head.


    I ced my phone back to its previous position. I opened my door and started to walked to the stairs.


    When I reached downstairs I made my way to the kitchen. I opened the fridge door and made my eyes


    feast it''s contains. I spot ice cream, Chocte chip ice-cream, my favorite. I took it out. I walked to the


    counter and took out a cup and ced some of the ice cream in it. I ced back it in the fridge. I sat in


    the dark kitchen and started to eat my ice-cream. I savor the vor as I ced each spoon in my


    mouth. I moan at its deliciousness. That is good, so damn good. I sigh with contentment; this is the


    best ice-cream I''ve had in years. I smiled when I was finish but I craved for more, it wouldn''t hurt would


    it? After all I did live here temporary, I might as well enjoy it while itst. I got up and refilled my cup.


    I sat down and as I was to but my first spoon, I heard a say, "Enjoy, eating my ice-cream, I see," I froze


    on the spot, his voice sending shivers in body parts I can''t even mentioned. Why the hell does he have


    this effect on me? This is unfair, He didn''t feel a bit for me yet still I can''t seem to stop dreaming about


    him.


    I turned slowly until I was looking in his eyes. The same eyes that was filled with lust, in my dream of


    course. A man like him can never feel something for a girl like me.


    "Hmm..Yea," I answered shyly. I hated when he shout and I knew he might get anger because I am


    currently eating his ice cream, emphasis on the his not mine but his. Nevertheless, I couldn''t help


    myself it was calling me. "I didn''t know it was ours and I couldn''t sleep so I just came down here and


    then I opened the fridge and I saw it. It was calling me."


    Heughed so hard that I saw him bent and hold his stomach. I wonder if he was okay. Why is Mr.


    Arrogant wasughing and at me. This was a change or should I say a miracle. I looked at him with


    three different expression in my face, confused, happy and nervousness. This is the same guy that


    made me unable to sleep because he was in my dreams haunting me with his green eyes.


    After heposed himself he sat on the ind stool that was facing me. "May I join?" he asked.


    "Yes," I let out weakly.

 Chapter 17 Insomnia

    Chapter 17 Insomnia


    After filling his cup with ice cream he came back and sat in front of me. The environment was in a


    awkward silence. I didn''t bother to start a conversation with him once he sat now and he voice versa. I


    started to eat my ice cream a little slower than before.


    "What brought you down here?" I heard him ask, I looked him to see his eyes were on his ice cream. I


    sigh inwardly.


    "Insomnia," I knew that was a felt answer and if I didn''t add something we''d be back to the dense


    atmosphere we were once in. "What about you?"


    "Same, but I also had some work to do so I used my insomnia as an advantage."


    "Oh, do you mind if I asked you a question?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You just did," I rolled my eyes.


    "Yea, whatever. What kind of job are you enrolled in?" I asked. I didn''t really want to sound prying but It


    wouldn''t hurt to know what he does when he wasn''t here.


    "I''m the owner and CEO of Techno World and I also own a few hotels and restaurant." He answered.


    I was shock that exins his elegant taste for the finest of things including the ice cream we were


    currently eating. From my research I knew Techno World was one of the best world technology center


    and they provided the best phones. However, they were expensive, nothing a girl like me can afford.


    "Oh..that''s good. Now I kind of understand why do you don''t have a lot of time for Henrique. You''re a


    busy person and here I taught my life is hectic." I said offering him a smile of praise.


    "Yea and that''s why I''m eager to find your sister so I can get back to my life."


    "I''m sorry for what she did. I don''t think anyone deserves to be abandon by their parents. I wish I could


    help . If I had money I would have taken him from you already and be on my way but I don''t even have


    time for myself much less a child." I let out a sadugh. It was true if I had the financial background to


    secure Henrique I would take him up the slip second I arrived here. I loved him from the moment I saw


    him. My heart arch for him. What my sister did made me despise her even more.


    "It''s okay, my detectives are working hard to find her."

 Chapter 18 Ice Cream

    Chapter 18 Ice Cream


    After going back to my room. I slept peaceful without any interruptions of dreams or fantasy. I showered


    and made my way downstairs for breakfast. I saw Ms. Wilson talking on the phone, she looked sad.


    Henrique was in his baby seat. I walked to him and ce a kiss on his cheek in which he giggles. I sat


    beside him, I tried to not listen to Ms. Wilson as she spoke but I was hard not to.


    "No, I have to work. Maybe I''ll try and make it tomorrow. I know that you need my help but," she sighed.


    "I''ll try." with that she hang up.


    "Ms. Wilson, is everything okay?" I asked her.


    "It''s not very good to listen to people''s conversation," she said meanly.


    I rolled my eyes. "I know but I couldn''t help myself you sound really sad. Is everything okay?" I


    repeated.


    "No, my mother has just being release from the hospital and my sister needs my help to take care of


    her,"


    "Oh, I''m so sorry to hear. But since she''s out that''s a good sign. She''s recovering." I said to make her


    feel better. I know even though we weren''t the best of friends, she still made me breakfast in the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    morning.


    "No, It''s bad. They didn''t let her out because she''s recovering but because she''s dying," Ms. Wilson


    said in a sad voice.


    "Oh..I''m so sorry. Go."


    "Go?" she asked.


    "Yes, Go. Be with your mother and your sister they need you. I''ll make my own breakfast." I said to her.


    I didn''t want her to believe that I was the reason why she can''t see her mother before she passes


    away.


    "What about lunch and dinner?"


    "Ms. Wilson. I can cook. I will deal with those go be with your family. I don''t have a family anymore but


    when I had one I''d do anything for them. Now they''re all gone and didn''t say goodbye. You have the


    time to spend with your mother before it''s toote. Don''t worry about Henrique or Mr. Carter. I''ll take


    care of both of them for you because I know they are very important to you but blood is thicker than


    water. Go be with your family." I said trying to reassure her. She needed it. She just found out that the


    hospital sent her mother home so she can die there instance of the hospital. That was cruel. She as


    least deserves that.


    "Okay. Thanks. I''ll go and tell Alexander that I''m leaving,"


    "No, no worried I''ll tell him. Go be with your family."


    She gave me a smile then left to be with her family.


    I took out egg, beacon, and cheese and bread out of the fridge. The most ideal breakfast. I prepared


    the meal and paid close attention to Henrique in the process. I was now frying the beacon. I went


    upstairs to get my phone and I was now ying music through my earphones.


    Give it to me I''m worth it


    Baby I''m worth it


    Worth it by Fifth Harmony and Kid Ink


    I was shaking what my mom gave me in the process. I didn''t put it on loud consider I had a eighteen


    months child close by.


    "What are you doing?" I was shocked when I heard the voice behind me. He even his voice was sexy.


    I turned around to meet his alluring blue eyes. "Just making breakfast."


    "Where''s Ms. Wilson?"


    "Oh..yeah I almost forgot. She had some family things to take care of. Her mother was release from the


    hospital and needed a little help so I told her I''ll take care of things so that she can visit her family." I


    answered. I looked at him head to toe trying not to look like I was gawking. He was wearing a white T-


    shit and a beach shorts. His hair held a ''I just got out of bed'' look and he looked darn hot.


    There goes my fantasying.


    "Oh, are you finish? I''m hungry." He said and sat in the chair opposite of Henrique. I turned around and


    continue to make breakfast but I could hear him baby talk with Henrique. I smile, he''d make a


    wonderful father one day.


    I ce Carter''s breakfast in front of him and gave Henrique a piece of bread in a stic te so he


    didn''t seem left out. I took my breakfast and sat beside Henrique. The silence was stifling. So I decide


    to speak.


    "Did you managed to fall asleepst night after the ice cream?"


    "Hmm..better than before, I took a sleeping pill." He answered.


    "Oh..was it a dream that was keeping you up?"I asked curious to know if he was having simr dream


    to me.


    "Hmm..yep but I was more like a nightmare."


    "Oh..that''s interesting."I continued eating my breakfast. He got up and ced his dish in the sink. He


    left and I heard him say, "Thanks for breakfast. It was delicious." Oh shit. He found my cooking


    delicious. Well not that EBC is a big deal. Why do I want his approval all of sudden? Why do I dream


    about him? What''s happening to me?

 Chapter 19 Carlos

    Chapter 19 Carlos


    "Henry, why won''t you go to sleep." I looked at him. I''ve being trying to put him to bed for an hour now


    but I failed miserably. I had no idea what was wrong with him. He was crying and that made me want to


    cry too. I''mpletely clueless of what to do. If Ms. Wilson was hear he would be in bed sleeping


    peaceful but she wasn''t here to help with current situation and it drove me nuts. I pat his back trying to


    make him rest but he cries instead. I felt the tears came from my eyes also. I didn''t know what was


    wrong. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Is everything okay," I didn''t have to turn around to know that it was Carter''s voice but I turned around


    to look in his emerald eyes hoping they offer somefort.


    Carter made his way beside when he realize that tears were falling from my cheeks. "What''s wrong?"


    I sniffed, "I don''t know. He won''t sleep and he keeps crying." I sob. I turn to look at the baby who looked


    very distress.


    Carter reached out and ced his hand on Henrique''s forehead. "He''s warm. He has a fever. I''ll go call


    the doctor," Carter left me in Henrique room to call the doctor. I was such a fool. How could I not check


    his temperature. I would make a bad mother. I didn''t know anything about babies. I''mpletely


    clueless when it came to these things. I bent my head and make the tears fall from my eyes.


    "I spoke to the doctor she''ll be here in ten minutes. For now we just wait until shee." He noticed


    my head down. He came and stand over me. "What''s wrong?"


    "I couldn''t even tell that he was ill. What kind of parents doesn''t know these things? If you hadn''te,


    he''d probably.." I sobbed and continued crying.


    "Nothing is wrong with not knowing about these things and nothing is going to happen to Henrique the


    doctor is on her way. Everything will be okay." He reached over me and took Henrique in his arms.


    "Come on let''s wait in the living hall for the doctor toe." He said and left the room.


    I lifted my head and wiped the tears off my face. It''s not my fault, when I was younger I never really got


    ill neither did Alliyah so I don''t know anything about sickness. Even as an adult if I didn''t feel well I''d


    take a pill. I didn''t have money to be going to the hospital constantly for headaches, which was my


    problem considering I worked a lot and barely got free time for myself.


    After fixing up myself, I went downstairs. Carter was rocking Henrique in his hands. I envy Henrique


    right now. He has someone to hold him when he''s ill. I''ve never had that before. I sigh and walk over to


    Carter. I pat Henrique''s back. I could feel the heat radiating from Carter''s body as my arms touched his.


    I kept my gaze on the infant until I decide to look up at Carter. His eyes were darker than its usual


    green. We didn''t break contact until we heard the doorbell. I stumbled back from him and went to open


    the door.


    I open it to see a blonde, she is beautiful , her face held a smile and her blue eyes spark but when she


    noticed that I wasn''t the person she was looking for, her smile fade. She was wearing jeans and tank


    top, if I wasn''t for the medical kit in her hand, she''d look like a booty call. I gave her my best fake smile


    and let her in. She waited until I closed the door she followed me to Carter.


    His back was facing the firece. "The doctor''s here," I said to get his attention.


    He turned and as he saw the blond his face lit up. Yep, she slept with him once or maybe even more.


    Oh hell, who am I to judge. Stop being stereotype, not because she''s blonde that makes her a whore.


    Your just jealous that she got the man you want. Wait what I don''t want him. I battled with my


    conscience.


    "Britney, good to see you again." He said as he walked to her. He enveloped her in a hug even though


    Henrique was in his arm. He drew back and started to tell her about Henrique.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I excuse myself while they spoke about his health. I hate receiving back news, I can''t handle it. I went


    to the kitchen and poured myself some water. After sipping some of the water Britney and Carter came


    to the kitchen. Shit, why did theye here. Didn''t they see I was trying hard not to listen their


    conversation? I offered her a smile and asked. "Is he gonna be okay,"


    She answered me with a straight face not returning my smile. "Yes, it''s just a belly ache."


    I sighed out of relieve. "Oh, thank god he''s okay. It hurts me to see him in pain. Where is he?"


    "He''s in his room."Carter answered.


    "Okay, can I go see him." I turn to look at the doctor.


    "No, he needs rest." She answered.


    "Okay, Goodnight then." I turn to leave neither of them bothered to answer me. But before I made it out


    the phone rang I went to answer it.


    "Hello,"


    "Halo, princesa," I recognize the voice immediately.


    "Halo, Carlos." I smiled through the found then I begin speaking to him in Spanish. "?Como etas? No


    don''t answer that first tell me how you got this number."


    "Well, princesa. I have my ways. But I have good news for you to hear." He responded in Spanish.


    "What good news?"


    "Remember that painting that no one bought and said it looked ugly,"


    "Si,"


    "Someone bought it," he said with happiness. She knew he was smiling.


    "Really, how much money?"


    "Fifty freaking thousand dors!" he said in English.


    "I don''t believe you. Oh Mi dio," I mumbled Oh god in fournguages I spoke. I could feel the tears


    "There''s no we sweetheart. You painted it. It''s your money." Carlos said.


    "Oh my Carlos, that''s a lot of money for just me. We''ll share it. I''ll give you half."


    "No," he said through the phone. He wasn''t epting the money. "You know you need the money more


    than I do. Move into a better ce." Carlos always wanted me to live a better life and know I have the


    chance.


    "Carlos, without you that painting wouldn''t have being sold. You deserve half of the money." I said


    again trying persuade him to take the money. "Money isn''t everything Carter, I don''t need so much. I''ll


    take half and you use the other half towards the studio.


    "No. You use it and open an art studio for yourself. This your time to shine."


    "I didn''t study art at college. I did business remember."


    "See, even better. You can have something you''ve never dream of. I have the money I sent it to you


    ount. Kally, it wasn''t just one painting was sold. He took most of them and the one It wasn''t one


    money. I sent three quarter of a million to your bank ount now sweetheart this is your time to shine.


    As soon as you get back home open a studio and do your own business. Because you deserve to be


    happy." With that Carlos ended the call. I stand there shock. I had enough money to take care of Grey


    and me. I had enough to start my own business.


    "Why all of a sudden good things are happening to me? What did I do to deserve it?" I mumbled to


    myself in French. I turned and walked out of the kitchen slowly still couldn''t believe the news I just


    received. I paid no attention to other two present as I walked out. My life would be okay once I go


    home. I have the chance to start fresh. Make a better life.


    I made it to my bedroom and tears of joy flowed then I showered.

 Chapter 20 Love?

    Chapter 20 Love?


    It''s being a week since Henrique got sick. He has now recovered. I couldn''t really believe what Carlos


    told me so I looked in my bank book and it was more money than I had, too much more. When I left her


    I won''t have any more problem with money. I can get to eat better food, move into arger apartment


    and as Carlos said a new life. A chance to put my past behind me and think about my future. I was


    home alone. Ms. Wilson brought Henrique with her to visit her mother. I''m currently sitting in the living


    hall watching The sh. Berry Allen is so hot. It''s sad that''s he''s in the friend zone and the dude wasn''t


    as sexy as him. I''d date him, who wouldn''t? he had super speed and a shing smile. Pun intended. I


    sighed as the ending creditse on.


    "Watching The sh I see." Carter voice made me jump almost falling off the couch. I didn''t know he


    was there. I taught I was home alone. The house has beingpletely noiseless only the sound of the


    TV. He was in a ck and white suit. He saw my expression and answered the question my brain was


    asking. "I just came in."


    "Oh," I said he came and sat beside me on the couch but not close enough to touch.


    "Tell me about yourself." He said turning on his side looking at my face or rather in my eyes.


    "Umm...there''s not much to tell." I said looking back at him with little eye contact.


    "There''s still something though." He was a very determine man.


    "Hmm..Okay. I speak fournguages. Spanish, French, German and of course English." He looked at


    her, his eyes boring on her.


    "How did you learn thesenguages?"


    "Well, when growing up my step father Henrique was Spanish and I was a daddy''s girl so I learnt it.


    When I was in High school French captured me because people said it was thenguage of love and I


    wanted to learn thatnguage. Well German because I had a crush on a German actor and I taught if I


    learnt it maybe one day we can actually meet and make pretty babies."


    Carter burst outughing. When he was calmed, he said. "You learnt German for all the wrong


    reasons."


    "I was in love," I said a pushed his shoulder yfully.


    "Right. In love with a man who didn''t know you exist."


    "Of course he knew I exist to him." I waited and I saw Carter raised his brows at me. "Well, I exist to


    him in my dreams." I let out with a smile on my face.


    Carter startughing. He begins to hold his stomach. "You made my day." He said with a smile on his


    face.


    "Mr. Carter. Please stopughing at me. It''s not funny." I said. I was beginning to feel insecure about


    myself. I was just a teenager when Til Schweiger caught my eyes. His sexy blond hair and don''t forgot


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    those muscles.


    "No please call me Alexander." He said stillughing.


    "Alexander, please stop. It''s not funny." I looked down I started to feel embarrassed. I like the way his


    name rolled off my tongue. I don''t why or maybe I just liked it because my middle name is Alexandra.


    He stoppedughing then said, "Is it makes you feel any better I had a crush on Whoopi Goldberg


    when I was a boy." That had me flying off the couch. I wasughing so hard that my tummy begins to


    hurt. "Look at her hair. It was very pretty."


    "Hmm..so you''re the type of man who likes tick braids?" Iughed some more.


    "Yes, I like running my hairs through hairs. I''m confessing." He said with smile on his face.


    "Well since we are confessing I have a major thing for dimples. I just love them." I smiled.


    "Really," he came down on the ground and was now only inches away from me. "Guess what?" he


    asked me.


    "What?" I asked with a smile.


    He moved closer to me. "I have dimples." He said smirking. His eyes scan my face until his green orbs


    stopped at my lips. He tilt his head he was now breathing in my face. His lips inch away from me. His


    lips lightly touch mine.


    We heard the front door been opened me jumped apart quicker than the speed of sound. Yeah that''s


    how fast we were apart. He stand up and I left on the ground. He exit the living hall and went to greet


    Ms. Wilson and Henrique. I can''t believe he almost kissed me and I wanted to kiss him back. I''m in so


    much Trouble.

 Chapter 21 Falling

    Chapter 21 Falling


    Want, the desire to have something. That''s what I have. I want Carter. I don''t know if I was crazy but


    some part of me or maybe my heart was telling me that he''s good for me. I wanted to kiss him back.


    I''ve never had that connection with anyone else and that scared me. I was dreaming about him, I


    almost kissed him. Yes, it was clearly want. However wanting him was wrong. It wasn''t right.


    I''m in my room staring at my ceiling. What am I going to do with these feelings I have for him. It was


    illegal to have these feelings. Illegal to want something that didn''t belong to you.


    I heard a knock on my door and it opened. I didn''t bother to look up, most likely I thought it was Ms.


    Wilson, she was the only one who visited me in the nights to check if I turned off the bathroom pipe.


    "Hey, I have something for you." I never expected to here Alexander''s voice. I looked up from the


    ceiling and my eyes met his. He held something In his hands.


    "Hi," I sat up and crossed my legs. I looked down on myself I was only wearing a tank top and a booty


    shorts. My face went red. I''m here almost half naked in front of him. No, stop he''s seen me in bath suit


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    before which was more revealing.


    "I got this when I wasing home. I taught you might need a better one considering that one you


    have is not so reliable." I said handing me a phone. I took it from him.


    "Thanks but my phone is okay."


    "Nope, that piece of crap is not okay. The one I just gave you is a Samsung Gxy 5 Note. it was 20


    Gigabits and I ced a 64 gigabits SD card there. You can do a lot of things with it and I also ced


    my number on speed dial in case of emergency." Alexander said. It wouldn''t hurt to call him that would


    it. It was a sexy name but I don''t think it''s as sexy as Carter but what the hell. I shouldn''t be thinking


    about these things at least anything with him.


    "Thanks. It''s big." I said as I looked at my phones content. It was beautiful. It was in a purple case. I


    loved it already. I looked up at him and smiled. "I really appreciate this."


    "Yeah sure, one more thing I''ll be hosting an annually fundraising here for Orphans and that''s next


    week. So you might want to get a dress and get yourself fixed up." There was something off him today.


    He looked sad.


    "Okay, sure. I''ll go shopping tomorrow." I didn''t want to leave it just like that. "You seem sad. Is


    everything okay." I asked with my brows up.


    "Yea, just a little tired. I''m trying to get a big deal but the old man is just so damn stubborn." He said, I


    couldn''t help so I let out augh.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about that. Just rx and guess what."


    "What?" he seemed a little more rxed.


    "If you think you''re too stressed or tired. I''m your ice cream buddy. Just call and I''ll be there." I said


    giving him a smile. I can''t believe he was the arrogant stalker I met a couple months ago. After getting


    to know him I realize that he wasn''t all that bad or maybe he wasn''t bad at all.


    Heughed at my request. "You know what I might just take the up." he said returning my smile. "I have


    some work to do so I''ll talk to youter okay and maybe we can take that offer of yours."


    "Ok, I''d love that." I said with a slight blushing on.


    I watched as he gave me onest smile as he exit my bedroom. I close the door behind him. I dropped


    back on the bed and a sigh came from me.


    I''m twenty-six years old and all my years no one has never made me feel this way and the worst part is


    that we haven''t even kissed. Just being around him made my heart beat a mile a minute. I was falling


    for my nephew''s brother. I was falling for the billionaire. I was falling for Alexander Carter.

 Chapter 22 Im BrOKen

    Chapter 22 I''m BrOKen


    After my long hot bath, I went back in room. I took my phone to call Carlos.


    "Hey, this is Carlos Sanchez, sorry I''m currently unavable. Please call backter." I heard through the


    speaker of the phone.


    I tried calling him again, he picked up on the tenth ring.


    "Halo, Kally are you okay? You called be ten times. Is everything okay?" hearing my best friend voice


    brought mefort. "I was in the shower, is everything okay. Kally, are you there?"


    "Yea, I''m here. Can we talk?"


    "Si, of course anytime. Now tell me what''s wrong." He asked. I knew just by the sound of his voice that


    he was worried.


    "Should I give up?"


    "Give up? I don''t understand."


    "Give up staying here. Give up correcting another mistake my sister''s made. What should I do? I don''t


    know what to do." I had tears falling down my cheeks again.


    "Sweetheart, tell me something, why did you go there in the first ce?" he asked.


    "I don''t know. My heart told me it was the right thing to do."


    "Your heart told you to go there. Okay I see. Do you forgive your sister for hurting you?" he asked the


    hardest question a person can answer. Do I forgive her?


    "I don''t know. It''s hard. She''s the reason why my life is such a mess. I lost my job because of her. My


    name is marked in the industry as bad. I can''t get any work that will fit me. I live in a small apartment, I


    barely can provide for myself. But do I forgive her. I don''t know." I sobbed through the phone. Do I


    forgive her. I don''t think so.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Are you happy?" the next hardest question a person can be faced with. Am I happy?


    "I''m happy here, yes but not at home in New York. When I''m here I don''t have to worry about waking


    early or having something to eat and those things, you could say I''m happy."


    "Sweetheart, I''m talking about real happiness. If you want to be truly happy you have to forgive her.


    Forgive her for making your life a hell because you know what?"


    "What?" I asked.


    "Everything happens for a reason. You might not see the reason yet but everything happens for a


    reason. You''re sad now but once you truly forgive her, I''ll be happy and you can have a stress free life.


    A life were you don''t have to worry so much. Kally, you have to realize that your happiness depends on


    your past. If you keep living in the past and that''s ruining your future. Let it out. I want back my jolly old


    painter friend who have the sickest dance moves. Now I want to hear youugh and smile like the girl I


    fell in love with at first sight."


    And I didugh at his statement, everyone knew Carlos is on the other side. That''s why I loved him


    unconditionally, there''s no one like him.


    "See, my princesa justughed. I want you to stay that way. Just remember I love you and I''ll always be


    with you. Forever, till'' death do us part." He said. I never doubt Carlos love for me. He''s the only one


    who has being there through the years for me.


    "I love you too, Carlos." I said as I wiped the tears from my eyes.


    "Now Sweetheart I have to go. I have an event I have to be present at. Bye." He end the call.


    Sigh, I miss him, when life gets too tough he was my pillow to cry on.


    I heard a knock on my door. I knew I was Alexander because Ms. Wilson went to visit her family. He


    enter but I still didn''t look in his direction. I heard his footsteps get closer until I felt the bed sink. That''s


    when I decide to turn around.


    "We need to talk," he said in a t tone. A scene of d¨¦j¨¤ vous came along.

 Chapter 23 Let it flow

    Chapter 23 Let it flow


    "Grey, stop it." Iughed as Grey licked my toes.  Grey moved over to Henrique. He started to lick the


    infant all over his face. I giggled as I watched the two show a lot of affection for each other.


    The doorbell rang and I rush to open the door, knowing Grey would not cause any harm to Henrique. I


    opened the door to see a brte, she was beautiful and beside her was a man, he hand his hand


    around her waist so I figured he was her husband. I offered them a smile, a genuine one.


    "Hi, how may I help you?"I asked politely.


    "Who are you?" the woman asked in a mean tone. As she looked at me up and down with a


    disapproving look. I was in a snickers and big T-shirt and bare foot.


    "I''m the one who should be asking you''re the one at the door." I replied with a mean tone, the same


    one she gave me. Two can pay that game. Don''t be mean to me if you expect me to be nice to you.


    The man held out his hands and said, "You must be Ms. Bisson."


    I look at him and shake his hands. "Yes, how may I help you?"


    "Oh Gerald, I wasn''t expecting for you toe so soon." I heard Alexander say behind me. "Ms.


    Bisson you can go back to Henrique now."


    I turned to look at him but his face was emotionless so I turned back to the couple at the door. "Nice to


    meet you Gerald." I turned and walked back to living hall. So he start calling me Ms. Bisson in front of


    his friends okay. I know I shouldn''t feel anything but I couldn''t help to feel the pain.


    I sat back on the ground, Henrique still ying with Grey but I lost my happiness. I sat there looking in


    to space until I heard something jump on me. I taught I was Grey but when I looked up I was looking at


    Cloudy. She now weighed a ton because she was pregnant. She started to lick my face. I yelp and start


    giggling.


    "No. Please get off." I sat refusing to touch her because I didn''t want to cause harm to her unborn pups.


    She released me but started to lick my hands. She sat up. I smiled at the dog. I lifted my hands and


    start rubbing her tummy as she continues licking me. I let out small giggles.


    "Ugh..yew.." I heard someone let out in disgusted. I looked up and saw the brte but she wasn''t


    alone. Her husband and Alexander was also there staring at me but not with disgust but amused. "Why


    are you letting those filthy dogs putting their tongue on the baby?"


    "First, only one dog is touching Henrique and Second, a dog''s mouth is ten times cleaner than a


    human''s." I said as I rolled my eyes at her stupidness. Everyone knew dogs are cleaner than human,


    obviously she skipped all her biology sses.


    "Ladies, please don''t start an argument over nothing." Gerald said beside his wife. "Cindy why don''t


    you get to know Ms. Bisson while we man discuss business." He gave his wife a smile.


    "You expect me to stay with this thing after all the bullshit she did?" I turned at look at her. What bullshit


    is he talking about?


    "What are you talking about?" I asked her.


    "Let''s not get into this," Alexander said.


    "No, I want to know what the hell you are talking about?" I got up off the ground and was now standing


    waiting for her to answer me.


    "We all know you abandon your own child and that you''re a worthless gold-digger." I felt like punishing


    her. How dare her call me worthless? A goal-digger, no she past her ce.


    "For your information Henrique is not my child. I don''t have a child, I''ve never been pregnant and I don''t


    n on getting pregnant." I know if I didn''t calm down I might do something I''ll regret. "I''m not a gold-


    digger either. I''ve never been with a man because of their money never. Clearly you''ve mistaken


    because thest time I check Alexander was the one who came looking for me and not the other way


    around. I was fine living in my tiny apartment. I was fine having a job. I was fine with what I had


    because not everyone is meant to have a luxury life and happy endings. I don''t believe in those things.


    Those are fairytales, they don''t exist. And if being rich means I be like you, I''d rather live on the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    road side than be a bitch like you." I let out a frustrate scream and ran out of the room. I ran to room I


    was currently calling my mine.


    People feel because you''re less privileged they can treat you like you''re nothing but she''s wrong. I''m


    not nothing. I''m somebody''s child or at least I was until they died.


    I entered the bathroom. I took off my cloths and turned on the pipe. I cried below the heated water, my


    tears won''t show. Being under  the water remains me of when It rains, no one can see your tears. Let it


    flow.

 Chapter 24 Kiss

    Chapter 24 Kiss


    I sat up on the bed so I can hear what he was about to say. I don''t need to hear his criticism or the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    criticisms of his friends.


    "I don''t need to hear all the criticism of you and your friends. I know I''m poor and guess what I don''t


    need them to state the obvious." I said. I''m tired of being treated like an outcast because I''m poor.


    "That''s not what I''m here to tell you." He stated.


    "Then why are you here. I''m not Henrique''s mother."


    "I know that you''re not his mother."


    "Then why?" I asked him. Why the hell does he think that can walk in my room without permission.


    "Why are you here? Why are you in my room? So you can judge me on.." before I can finish I felt lips


    on mine. Wait what Alexander was kissing me! And the worst part is I didn''t push him away.


    I opened my mouth to give him ess. I closed my eyes just like the girls do in the movie and enjoyed


    the best kissed I''ve ever had. I kissed him back with the same eagerness he was kissing me with. I


    rapped one of my arms around his shoulder while the other hold his neck. He pulled around to get air.


    His emerald eyes staring in my grey ones with lust. He leaned his forehead on mine while we caught


    our breaths.


    I pulled away from him, even though I didn''t want to. I''m certain my cheeks were flush. No one''s ever


    made me feel the way he just did. Kissing him, I felt electricity running through me. I felt butterflies in


    my stomach.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked as I turned my head away from him, afraid that he might regret the kiss


    and give me a answer I didn''t want to hear.


    "Well for one I wouldn''t stop talking," Oh so you kissed me to shut me up way to break a girl''s ego.


    "And the other reason is because I''ve being wanting to taste those lips since I''ve seen them." I flush


    even though he couldn''t see me. He held my hand and turn me so I can see him. "You don''t have to


    hide from me, I want to see you." He smiled but I didn''t return it.


    "What do you want?" I really wanted to know why he came in my room in the first ce.


    "I came to apologize for my friend''s wife behavior."


    "Her behavior, what about yours? You were the one that told them about me. If you didn''t tell them


    about my life before I came here none of thing would have happened."


    "I didn''t tell her anything. I told Gerald and he told her. It''s not my fault she behaved the way she did


    and what about you. You did show her attitude. Your both the same."


    "No, we weren''t not. She used me of being a gold-digger. I don''t want your money get that in your


    tick skull." I shouted after him.


    "I know that you''re not a gold-digger but she doesn''t know that." He said not breaking eye contact with


    me.


    "Great, tell her. I need some sleep. You should go." I said as I looked everywhere but on him.


    "Okay, go to sleep. You''re going shopping tomorrow." He held my cheeks in his palms and turned my


    face so I can look in his eyes. He leaned in an out a soft kiss on my lips. He kissed my cheeks then got


    off the bed. "Goodnight," he said and exist.


    "Goodnight," I replied but I doubt he heard it because he was already out the door.

 Chapter 25 Jealous?

    Chapter 25 Jealous?


    Shopping wasn''t something I do regrly since my pocket wasn''t deep. If I had to go somewhere


    important I rent a dress with my ex boss money of course. The dress for the functions he usually keeps


    were twice my monthly sry. Yep, so I rented them, who cares. They still looked sexy on me.


    I walked around looking at the different expensive bands some of which was so damn hard to


    pronounce even with my brains. I looked and I saw a long evening gown it was beautiful. I need it


    would look wonderful with my body.


    "Hey, can I try on this in size three." I said with a smile. I really loved the dress and even if it means


    being a little nice to the brte who couldn''t take her eyes off Alexander so a second. Yep, he broke


    me shopping while he stayed in the front flirting with the cashier. I shake my head. I can''t believe he''s


    flirting with her after he kissed me. Who does that?


    "No, But we only have size zero for persons who are slim." She replied was she looks at me with


    disgusted. Oh no she didn''t. Did this wretch just call me t?


    "Bitch it''s called curve. Of course you wouldn''t know what that means. Your body is like a broom stick."


    I said with a smirk on my face. How the hell she call me fat? Not that there is anything wrong with fat


    but seriously.


    She looked shock at my response. She let out a frustrated scream "How dare you call me a Bitch?"


    "Well isn''t it obviously you are a female dog. Wait no you''re not a bitch because even Cloudy can


    control her hormones''. No, you''re a hore and if you''ll excuse me I need to find a dress that is big


    enough to fit my fat ash in." I gave me a fake smile and walked away from her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I walked to where Alexander was waiting for me. I gave him a smile. "I didn''t find anything. I''m too fat


    for this ce."


    He arched his brows. "Fat."


    "Yep, that''s what Debby over says. No size three only zero. So can we leave this ce."


    "Okay." He turns to the cashier and winked at her and began walking out the door. I walked behind him


    and rolled my eyes.


    What do you except Kally? He''s rich and most rich men are yers and based on how he looked at


    that cashier obviously he''s also a yer. I can''t believe I kissed him back.


    Jealous, that''s the word.


    ''You''re jealous'' my conscience says.


    "No, I''m not." Why would I be jealous? Well you saw the guy to kissst night flirty with cashier. He said


    he wouldn''t look at a person like me but he''s looking at a cashier. God! Men are so damn weird.


    We walked to another store in silence. All his attention was on his phone. He wasn''t evening looking at


    me. God, he regret kissing me. It must be that. He hasn''t paid me any attention this morning. Maybe he


    was texting that cashier. I rolled my eyes. I can''t believe I actually like him.


    Well that''s before you saw him in the ''outside world''. He wasn''t like this at the mansion. I guess he


    would have made a good actor. When we first met he was a prick then he became nice and now where


    out of the house so I''m back to being the poor girl.


    Typical Horror Movie.


    We entered Chanel. All the gowns there were beautiful but without looking at the price. I walked around


    the store and looked at the fascinating dresses. I walked around and touch the dresses and feel the


    fabric. They all left like heaven under my fingers.


    My eyes stop the most beautiful sky blue gown and just by looking at it. It was perfect for me. I called


    the customer service and she gave to me. She gave me a friendly smile and was much better than the


    brte.


    Alexander paid for the dress and we spent the rest of the day looking for shoes and jewelries in


    silence.

 Chapter 26 The death of me

    Chapter 26 The death of me


    I looked in the mirror at myself. I was in the most beautiful gown I''ve ever seen or wore. It made my


    eyes stand out. I had on a five-inch heels silver heel but it wasn''t showing because the dress covered


    it. My makeup was lightly done. I wore a very expensive pearl ne and matching earrings.


    I looked breathtaking. My hairy my shoulder with it''s have deep curls. I looked beautiful and I did it all


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    myself. When Alexander suggest that I visit the hair salon I quickly reject his offer. I don''t want anyone


    in my hair. When growing up the only person allowed in my hair was our mother, Beth. She called us


    wild beauty because our hair was bright in the sun and it drew many attentions to us. I loved my red


    hair but I no longer have it because I''m running and when people run the hide their true self so no one


    can find them.


    Enough about me.


    Henrique was put to bed a little earlier than regr but I still didn''t trust him. He sometimes wakes in


    the night and I usually bring him to my bedroom to sleep with me. I try my best to check on him. There


    will a lot noise down here. I didn''t want the guest to here a baby screaming. No, that wouldn''t be a very


    good thing.


    Alexander told me toe down at seven thirty even though the function started at seven. He said it


    was to ward off attention. It was now thirty minutes past seven.


    I looked at myself one time before I turned and exited my room.


    I walked down the massive stairs in the wonderful five inch heels I had on. I slowly step down. When I


    reach the bottom all I saw was elites. Just my looking at their Armani suits and Vera Wang dresses I


    knew, they all were rich and were from a high society. While I grow up in a middle ss then fell to the


    bottom, poor.


    A waiter came, "Margarita, madam." I smiled at him, he looked a little younger than i.


    "Yes, thanks" I said at I lifted the ss off the tray.


    "Have a good night, Madam."


    "I''d say you too but I''d be lying. I know that after this event. You''ll be left drained." I said with augh.


    Weughed at my statement and bowed his head then left.


    I looked around trying to see his Alexander was in the room but no sign of him so I sipped my Pina


    Cdo.


    While looking around I felt someone tap my shoulder. I looked around and I saw ocean blue eyes.


    "I was over there," he pointed and my eyes followed. "And my friends and I just couldn''t take our eyes


    off you. You''re one true beauty. I''m Calum. What about you sweet cheeks? What''s your name?"


    I couldn''t help but smile as his stupidity. Gosh, all men think about was sex. He thinks by telling me how


    beautiful I am I''ll fall in his arms tonight. Well I won''t. Every since I lived in New York, men that came to


    firm I work always wanted to try get in my pants. But never again. Will I be ruin by a man.


    "Hmm..Calum, that''s a nice name. But sorry Calum, my dad told me never to speak to strangers." I said


    and turned around from him and back to my observance.


    "ying hard to get, I see." He said beside me. I turned to look at him and smirk. "That''s the thing. I''m


    not ying hard to get. I am hard to get."


    "Oh. Well I guess I need to try harder." I remained silent so he continue. "I''m really rich." Oh really, you


    tell a girl your rich hoping she''ll sleep with you. Pathetic.


    "Everyone here is rich." Except me of course.


    "I own restaurants all around America, you might have even being to one of them." I stared in his blue


    eyes with uninterestingly. He had dirty blond hair and was middle built. His muscles seem well


    groomed. It was obvious he has some serious abs under that tuxedo.


    "Look, I DON''T CARE. You could be the owner of starbucks. I DON''T CARE. You are rich. I DON''T


    CARE. I don''t your money and I definitely didn''t ask you if you owned anything cause'' as I said before I


    DON''T CARE." I ced a lot of emphasis on the '' I DON''T CARE'' because men like him just don''t get


    it.


    "Oh so you a feisty one." He said smirking. "I bet you''re wild in bed. I like that too. I really don''t mind."


    I grew angry buy the second. What stopped me from pping him across his face was the fact that I


    was among elites and they don''t behave that way.


    "Is everything okay, here." I heard Alexander''s voice behind me. Thank he came to the rescues


    because I show don''t know how I''d contain myself is this Jerk opened his mouth one more time.


    I turned and smile at him. "Perfect. I was just here having a conversation with Calum here. Of course


    he was not only eye raping me but also telling me things I didn''t to know." Alexander took his eyes from


    me and itnded on Calum in a dead stare. I also turned and looked at him with an evil smirk.


    "Listen Reid, She''s off limits to you and your little pose and I don''t want to see you are your friends near


    here. Comprende." Alexander said in a serious tone. It was obvious he hated the guy, but why invite


    someone you dislike?


    "Oh, so she''s your date? You got yourself a feisty one. Perfect match for each other."


    I was about to say that we weren''t together but Alexander cut in. "Yes, she''s with me, in fact she lives


    here." Now I knew Alexander told them I loved here but he made it seem like I was his woman and I


    was living with him, which I wasn''t. Not even close.


    Calum smirked. "Oh so the bitch has tamed the beast. Nice." How dare that piece of shit called me


    bitch. I was about to answer him when Alexander rested his hands on my back to calm be and it did. I


    remember where I was. I am at an elite meeting, I should act elite.


    "If I were you Reid, I''d go back to my friends." Alexander said still sounding angry.


    Calum smirked and he was about to turn and leave the when he looked at me then Alexander. "She''ll


    be the dead of you." With that he left.


    I''ll be the dead of Alexander Carter? Yah. Yeah right!

 Chapter 27 Dance

    Chapter 27 Dance


    After Calum left there was silent between Alexander and I for about two minutes until he spoke.


    "Sorry about him. He''s always like that. Stay away from him and his friends, their trouble."


    "Then why did you invite him if he was trouble." I asked interest in the rtionship between the two.


    "If I didn''t tabloids will start asking why I didn''t invite him." I knew he wasn''t telling the full truth but I left


    it there.


    "Okay."


    "Where my manners? I totally forgot to tell you. You look stunning in that dress." He said with a smile. I


    couldn''t help but blush. I turned my head so he won''t see the effect his words have on me. Gosh every


    word he utters has as an effect on me.


    "Don''t be shy. I like knowing the fact I have an effect on you. But don''t worry I won''t tell anyone." He


    said with a smirk. I let outugh. Yep, he sure had some sense of humor. "Anyhow I have to go and


    make my presence seen by my guests for bye. See youter."


    "Okay." I said has he take his leave.


    I stand around and looked at the elites has they socialize with their equals. I felt like the odd one out. I


    don''t belong here. Why am I here? Why did Alexander made mee down here. My presence was


    not needed here. I could have stayed in my room and watch Henrique but no he wants me here. Why?


    I''m yet to find out.


    After standing by myself for five minutes drinking margarita and appetizers someone finally came and


    grap my attention.


    "Why a Belleza like you lonely?" A deep voice said behind me. He called me beauty and that sure


    caught my attention and not only that he speaks Spanish. Awesome! I turned around and my eyes spot


    the most handsome man I''ve ever seen in my life. His dark hair was neatly gelled ck, he had on a


    dark blue Armani suit. His cheek bones was set prefect on his face. His smile showed his teeth. They


    was white; definitely brighten. But he didn''t have a dimple, that was a major break down.


    I looked at him and smile. "Do you call every girl you meet beauty or just me," I replied in Spanish. I


    looked as his face showed a big grin, he was obviously please that I spoke Spanish.


    "Well not every girl is as beautiful as you." He replied in Spanish. Iughed he was avoiding my


    question.


    "Why are you avoiding my question?"''


    "What are you doing all alone, precioso?" Now he decide to call me beautiful. Men! Their so damn


    confusing.


    "Why are you alone?" I repeated his question. Still smiling at the fact that this man had a nice vibe I


    like. Maybe it was because he speaks Spanish, I don''t know I just like him.


    "I''m not." He lifted his hand and pointed over to a woman who looked like she was flirting with some


    men because all their eyes were on her. She was beautiful, he blonde hairy on her shoulder and her


    dress clung to her body. "That woman over there is my wife but because we had an argument earlier


    she has being giving me the silent treatment and has being flirting with every men in the room to get


    back at me." I looked at him and as he looked at his wife flirt with the other men. He was oblivious be


    loved her and he wanted her attention but she wasn''t giving him the time of the day.


    "Oh, so you want me to make her jealous. Nice, No problem. I suck at flirting just know that." I said with


    a smile. I like the idea. I like acting as someone''s girl friend just to make the ex or in this case the wife


    jealous.


    "That''s okay, you don''t have to flirt, let''s get to know each other. I''m Pablo Sanchez."


    "I''m Kalliyah Bisson. I''m an artist." I decide that he didn''t have to know the other sad things about me.


    "Really, that''s good. I don''t think I''ve ever heard of you before."


    "That''s okay. I''m not that big of an artist." I replied with a smile. "What about you? What do you do?"


    "Well," he replied with a smile. "I''m a Programmer."


    "Wow, that''s awesome. I bet you''ve made many Software and Programs."


    "Well, I have. I''m the owner of Tr¨¦s." I looked at Pablo fascinated with him. To be a Programmer, you


    had to have brains and since he was the owner he probably even went to an IVY League college.


    "Wow, that''s great..I" was cut off when the soft music started ying in the background. "I love this


    song." A thousand year by Christina Perri yed.


    "Well, than would you like to dance?" he asked with a smile.


    "I''d love to." He held my hands and brought me out to the crowd where couples were dancing. He


    danced with me slowly and made no contact that was in any way sexual. He was good man and it was


    obvious he loved his wife. We danced slowly, he looked over my shoulder to look at his wife in another


    man''s arm. I felt him stiffen but so went back to normal. He knew she was trying to make him jealous


    and it was working.


    I heard a throat clear. I looked up to see the emerald eyes that has being haunting my dreams starring


    at me.


    "May I have a dance?" he asked Pablo. Pablo releases me from his grip. He smiled at me before he


    went in the direction of his wife.


    Alexander looked at me with a smile on his face. I returned his smile as he took me in his arms. The


    song changed to a faster rhythm. It was tango. I love tango. I taught Tango along with Carlos at the


    dance studio.


    Alexander grip my shoulder and we were dancing to tango and he was good. I went in and out of his


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    arms. We danced with energy as he held and swayed my body with his. I wasn''t paying much attention


    to the others in the room, but I knew they all stopped and watch as Alexander swayed mw in his arms


    like a man holding his lover. Our gaze were intense, but of course I would be this is tango. The music


    begin the slow down and then the song ended. The audience that we created pped and told us we


    were good then they all went back to their dancing when a nice song began to y. Alexander held my


    hands and bought me to a ce where everything was more quite.

 Chapter 28 Confused

    Chapter 28 Confused


    I smiled at him. "You''re good with your feet. I bet you learnt in when growing up. You''re parents sent


    you to sses." I said in a statement. He was good real good.


    "Hmm..yep. they did." He looked at me and smiled. He grabbed my hand and push me on the wall. " I


    never knew you were a dancer, especially a tango dancer."


    I gave him a cheeky smile. "Well guess what?. You don''t know a lot about me."


    "Well, I intend to find out." he said as he began to trails kisses on my neck. I yelp as he touches my


    tickles spot. I jumped away.


    He looked sad. "I''m sorry. I''m ticklish there."


    Heugh. "So you''re tickles. So many things to find out." he came and stand in found of me. His face


    very close to mine. When he saw that I wasn''t going to push him away he ced his lips on mine. He


    wrapped his hands around my waist and pulled me to him. I kissed him back with the same passion.


    Gosh!. I''ve be wanton. I''ve never felt so eager to be with a man. I''ve never felt electricity either.


    He made my body melt. I pulled my arms on his shoulder and pulled him closer.


    I throat clears behind us. We jumped apart to fast. There standing in front of us was Pablo and his wife.


    Pablo couldn''t hide the smirk on his face and his wife looked away to hide her blush. I''m certain my


    cheeks were red with embarrassment.


    It was Alexander who decide to break the silence. "Good to see you Sanchez and you too Lydia, you


    look rather ravishing." He said giving the couple a smile. I can''t believe he just said she look good just


    after making out with me. What an ass! Wait what am I saying? He''s not mine and will never be.


    I offered the couple a smile. I held out my hands to Lydia. "Nice to meet you Lydia, I''m Kalliyah. I met


    your husband earlier." She lifted her hands and shake mine and offered me a smile.


    "Nice to meet you too Kalliyah and I''m some what happy that he went to you instead of another


    woman. I can see you already taken." She said smirking looking at Alexander. It took me a couple of


    seconds to realize what she was saying.


    I cleared my throat. "Actually we aren''t together." I said and look away anywhere except on the three


    people close to me.


    "Really?" Lydia asked a little surprise.


    "Yes."


    "Well you sure are going to be together soon." Pablo said for the first time since they caught in that


    "Hmm..." I turned to look at Alexander who didn''t say anything. He focused his eyes on the couple, so I


    turned and look at them not knowing what to say.


    "Well, we have to leave now. We just looking around to say our goodbyes." Pablo said with a smirk.


    "Yes. It was lovely having you two here tonight." Alexander said giving them a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Our pleasure." Pablo said as he led his wife to the direction they came from.


    "I have to go back to the guest." Alexander said. She turned and looked in his eyes.


    "Okay. I''m a little tired so I''m going to go up."


    "Okay." He said and walked away from me just like that.


    God! This man is bipr.


    After looking at Henrique I went to my own room. I showered once more and went to bed. But I couldn''t


    sleep. His green eyes where every where I turned and not only that. The words of Calum and Pablo.


    "She''ll be the death of you."


    "You sure are going to be together soon"


    Why are those words reassuring yet heart breaking at the same time. Because a man like Alexander


    Carter wouldn''t fall in love with a poor thing like me. That was impossible.

 Chapter 29 You will pay

    Chapter 29 You will pay


    I looked down at the sleeping baby in his crib and smile. Never in my years would I ever imagine I''d be


    in this position. I was taking care of my sister''s child and living in a house where the owner irresistible


    handsome, where the maid hated me but nevertheless, I was happy. I wasn''t worry about food, nor was


    I worrying about life because being here was like my own little paradise. I don''t mind looking after


    Henrique in fact taking care of him was far better than my job. I don''t have to worry about waking up


    early in the morning although Henrique has his middle night dramas. I''ve gotten used to it. I''m prepared


    to be a mother, of course when the time was right. I''m happy here. I have gotten used to the


    surrounding. I no longer wake up to the New York''s noise, I woke up to the sound of the sea. I loved the


    tranquility I felt when I was here. I love the fresh air. New York wasn''t like this.


    I brushed the hair off his face and bent to kiss him on his forehead. I turned and was frightened at what


    I saw.


    Alexander wasying against the wall with his hands in his suit. He look wonderful and sexy. How long


    was he there for.


    "Hey," I said stuttering.


    "Hi," he said with a smirk.


    "How long have you being there?" I asked still admiring him.


    "Hmm..about three minutes. You''re good with him." Alexandermented.


    "Thanks." I said as I moved away from the crib and made it to the door where Alexander was.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Hmm..I''m thinking about having some ice-cream. What about you?" I said with a cheeky smile.


    "Well, I''m free. You don''t mind if I share that ice-cream would you?" he replied with a smirk.


    "Hmm.." I cleared my throat. "Not at all."


    We walked down to the kitchen with his hands on my back. Sparks where flying through me. You know


    the kind Werewolves feel when their mates are closed are when the touched yep. That''s how I felt.


    Why did he had this effect on me. I''ve dated before hell I was engaged but not even Patrick made me


    feel like this no this was like current, like chemistry. Not even the elements felt this way. I''m certain.


    He took out the ice-cream out the fridge and we went around the ind and shared cherry chocte


    chip ice-cream. I smiled at dip my spoon in bowl for the millionth time. I ced it in my mouth and savor


    the taste. I licked out the spoon with my tongue and continued eating my ice-cream in silence.


    Alexander was silent since we began to eat. I''d take looks at him and I''d spot him staring at me but as


    soon as he got catch he shifted his gazes and made it seem that he wasn''t looking but I knew he was


    and the thought of him checking me out made me. I sighed in my ice-cream.


    "Are you okay?" Alexander asked breaking the silence.


    "Yes. Of course why wouldn''t it be?" I said with a smile.


    "I heard you sigh that''s why."


    "Oh, that? Don''t pay it any mind. I sighed because if I was in New York right now. I''d probably be at


    work doing over time or watching a movie on my couch with Grey or Sleeping with Grey beside me." I


    said with a smile. I loved Grey.


    "Oh. I see. Grey is yourpanion."


    "Yep," I said popping the p.


    "Cloudy can''t seem to get over him. They''re all over each other. She suppose to have some pups soon


    maybe in a week or two." He said with a smile. I knew he shared the same love for animals like me.


    Who doesn''t like animals? They''re so adorable.


    "Yeah, I noticed that. The hit it off pretty fast." I said with augh.


    "Tell me about it." He said with a chuckle.


    "They passed my even first kiss stage on the first day."


    "You have a first kiss stage. You have a stage?" he said smirking with his dimples showing. My insides


    were curling up, literally.


    "Hmm..Did. Not anymore, when my sister and I were younger. We made some dating rules. I never


    used them much. I''m theme one out of the two us."


    "Tell me more please." He said still smirking. I returned his smile.


    "Well, the first was never kiss on the first date."


    Heughed. "Really. That''sme. We kissed and we haven''t even being on a date." I blushed and held


    my held down. "I like your blush."


    "I like you dimples." Heughed and ced another spoon of ice-cream in his mouth.


    "Ha..then since you find me irresistible I suggest you go on a date with me." He said smiling a genuine


    smile.


    "Really?" I asked not believing my ears.


    "Yes, really. Now give me this ice-cream. You''ve had enough I don''t want my sewer system stop


    working tomorrow." He grabbed the bowl from my hands.


    My eyes went wide at what he just said. "You did not!." I got up from my chair and hit him in the head


    and ran. I ran up the stairs with him not far behind me.


    "I''m gonna catch you and when I do. You''ll pay."


    I swear these stairs are made for athletes. "I''ll watch you try." I said a little out of breath but I continued


    to ran. I was out of breath when I reached the top stairs. I ran to my room door. I turned the look on the


    door but I was toote. Alexander''s hand was trapping me on the door.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" he said smirking.


    I held my head up hiding my smile. "To my room."


    "Oh really." I nod. "Didn''t I tell you if I caught you you''ll pay."


    "How will I pay?" I asked acting innocent.


    "That''s for me to know and you to find out."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I raised my brows. He smirk.


    He moved closer to me. His lips away from mine. I smile and used the opportunity to open the door. I


    quickly got in my room and closed the door. I leaned on my door. I heard him chuckle.


    "You will pay. You will." He walked away from my door but I didn''t move. His words rang in my head.


    You will pay. You will

 Chapter 30 Poem

    Chapter 30 Poem


    One weekter


    It was Friday and my favorite day. It was the day I usually went home and watch movie knowing I''m not


    going to work the next morning. To say I enjoyed it here is an understatement I loved it here and I want


    to I really do. I loved it here, I''ve be attached. Cloudy had the pups two days ago and things were


    wonderful. I''m a grandma, although I know I''m not able to touch them because they''re too young.


    There were five of them, two boys and three girls. Most of them shared Grey''s grey color. They were


    beautiful.


    Alexander hadn''t paid me ''Pay'' as yet, in fact we haven''t even seen much of each other since our


    ''ident''. He was really busy with a big deal and I didn''t want to bother him too much so I spent most


    days ying with Henrique. I''ve also became attracted to the baby. Who wouldn''t he was a bundle of


    joy and just the thought that Alliyah left him made me angry how could she not see that he''s an angel.


    No my sister only cared about herself. She left Henrique and didn''t think about the consequences of


    this child not having a mother when growing up? She didn''t about the consequences when she hurt


    me, no she didn''t. I know they say you should forgive and forget but it was so damn hard. Have you


    ever felt torn in pieces, my own identical sister slept with my fianc¨¦ and his father. Yep, not one but


    both. Who does that? An evil person. A person who don''t think about the consequences and to top it all


    off she slept with the father two days before the wedding. The wife found out and well you know the


    rest.


    I sighed, I hated my past and I guess it kind of made me who i am now. Without all those bad


    experience I don''t think I''d be as strong as I am if all those bad things never happened.


    The door bell rang. I got up to answer it because Ms. Wilson wasn''t here she was with her family that


    needed her more than ever know since her mother was on herst leg.


    I opened the door to see a delivery man. "How may I help you sir?" I asked the man.


    "A delivery for Ms. Bisson." He said with a smile. I flinched as I saw his teeth, they were not at all clean.


    I tried my best to return his smile. "I''m Ms. Bisson. What do you have for me?"


    "I have this envelop and his box, please sign here." He handed me the clip board, I quickly sign and


    said goodbye to him.


    I carried the box to the living room where Henrique was sleep peacefully on the couch. I sat and


    opened the envelop.


    Your eyes reminds me of the moon,


    It shines so bright even through dark weather


    And maybe that''s why I''m writing this letter.


    In the box you''ll find a dress


    Fix up your hair and please look your best


    Because tonight I''ll be taking you out....


    Lol, I flunk Literature so I''m not that good at Poetry. Be ready by 7. Don''t worry about Henrique I''ll


    someone watch him for us.


    Xoxox,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Alex


    OMG, he wrote me a poem, yes, it''s cheesy but at least he tried. I smile at the thought. I look down at


    the box. I tore it opened with eager hands. When it was opened I saw a red cocktail dress. It looked


    good. I smile. He has taste. I also spot a red heels in the corner, it was dashing. He knew so much but


    so little about me. Red is my favorite color and wonder how he knew. I don''t remember telling


    him.

 Chapter 31 Im hungry

    Chapter 31 I''m hungry


    It was almost six pm so that means I have to get ready. The box with the dress and shoes were on the


    floor of my room and Henrique on the bed sleeping. So ironic, he sleeps at day and makes trouble at


    night.


    I took a long bath, and then after I put on a tank top and shorts and started to do my hair. My hair was


    naturally curly, so I had to put up a fight to get the curls out and I did. I then let my hair fall on my


    shoulders and the length is just wonderful. I then started with my makeup, putting on a little concealer


    so my freckles wouldn''t show much, I put on some red lip stick to finish it all off. I then put on the red


    dress along with my heels and I was about as ready.


    I turned to the mirror and I was amazed by the sight, I looked beautiful and pretty, not something that I


    have being feelingtely. It wasn''t only the dress, the heels and the lips stick but it was also the fact


    that I''m giving love a chance. I got hurt once yes, but that doesn''t mean I''ll get hurt again. My sister is


    no longer here to steal anyone from me, and what a relief.


    I feel like giving Alex a chance might do us both some good. I''ve be attached to this house and


    everything in it, it felt like home to me. Like I belong here, Grey too felt it. There is no way I could leave


    when Grey created his family here. I''d be cruel to him, when he''s been good to me.


    Maybe having Alex hunt down my sister was the best thing that has ever happened to me. I don''t know,


    but it felt right.


    I smiled, this is my second chance to love and I hope it goes well.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang so I ran from my room to the door. I open it to see a dirty-blonde hair young


    woman wearing dark jeans and a white blouse with flower patterns; she had on a leather jacket to


    protect her from this cold weather. Her hair is sup in a pony tail and she was tall, or I''m just too short.


    She looked about twenty years old to me, with innocent grey eyes and a big bright smile that could get


    anyone to buy girls scout cookies from her.


    "Hey, how may I help you?" I asked and gave her a smile.


    "Hi, I''m Petunia Brown, and I''ll be the nanny. I was sent here by Mr. Cater, and he told me to ask for a


    Miss Bis-son." She said as she tries to pronounce myst name, I smile at her for good effort.


    "Oh, that''s what he meant." I said after remembering the letter. "Come on in then, and I''ll tell what


    needs to be done." I told her as I carried her to the living room to talk. "You''ll be watching Henrique, my


    nephew who is still asleep in my bedroom." I told her as she made herselffortable on the chair.


    "So Petunia, how old are you?" I asked her trying to get to know her more, to see if her smile is truly


    real.


    "Twenty, "she said and I smile in my mind to know I''m great at guessing ages.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, do you go to college?"


    "I don''t mind. Yes, I go to Trwney Community College. My parents can''t afford to send me to a big


    University, so I''m taking my time with this one." She said looking sad, but she tried not to show it much,


    this was like a job interview for her, and so she has to be professional.


    "It''s okay, I was never rich either. I''m still not though. So what are you studying?" I asked hoping that


    her career interest would brighten the mood.


    "Creative Art," she happily replied and her eyes immediately went bright with excitement, I had to smile


    at her sudden change of mood.


    "No way, that''s my passion. I love art; I even paint when I''m in the mood." I told her and she listened


    attentively. I pointed to a recent painting I did of Grey and his family. "That''s one of my works over


    there," I told her. She got up to get a better view of it and gasped.


    "You did that?" she asked amazed. I told her yes and stood next to her, smiling at my talent. "You''re


    good, I don''t even have half your talent," she said still observing my work. "This just looks real, and with


    mine you could tell that I''m trying too hard." She said doubting herself, but she didn''t show it much.


    "Petunia, don''t say that," I started encouraging her. "At first my paintings look like I wasn''t trying hard


    enough. Practice makes perfect, so don''t give up. I''m sure one day, you''ll do better than this,'' I told her


    looking at my painting. "And I believe in you that you''ll do even better than Da Vinci," this made her


    "I see that youdies are having fun. Maybe I should have dinner by myself then." Alex voice came


    from behind us, making us turn around and wee his God-like looks. I could literally hear Petunia''s


    heart-beating, she too was mesmerized by Alex''s manly figure; her face even shows that he is a gift


    sent from God.


    "You wouldn''t make me dress like this if your goal was to eat by yourself. What a shame I was really


    looking forward to tonight." I said trying to y around him; he thenughed showing his perfect white


    teeth.


    I walked towards him and his hypnotizing emerald eyes trailed my dress, as he gawked at my


    appearance. Surely he agrees when I saw myself earlier in the mirror.


    "Kalliyah, you look stunning," he said making me blush and feeling butterflies inside. "I knew that dress


    was perfect for you. It''s my favourite color and you prove why it is, you''re absolutely beautiful." He said


    as he stares into my eyes.


    I don''t know what shocked me more, the fact that he called me beautiful or the way he called my name.


    It was as if my name was made for his voice, made for him to call me when.


    "Are you done? I''m hungry." I said trying to sound feisty and trying not to cry knowing that this man


    wants me, and I mean for real.


    Heughed, which was even better than his voice, "Yes, dear." He came closer to me and eced our


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    hands and I was lost in his eyes, until I remember Petunia. I turned to her, still holding Alex''s hand and


    told her that as soon as Henrique is awake; carry him back to the baby room. She took my order and


    made her way to my room to stay with him until he''s awake.


    As Alex and I were about to leave, I stopped her in her tracks and remind her that he rarely sleeps at


    night, therefore it''s his favourite time to y,'' she grinned and told me she can handle it, and then wish


    us off to have a great night.


    After Alex and I turned to leave. We head to his car, where he opened it for me like the gentleman he


    is. He helped me in before making his way to the driver''s seat. As soon as were settled I began to


    wonder where he''s taking me.


    "Where are we going?" I asked him knowing for sure he won''t tell.


    "You''ll see." He said with a smile before turning on the engine and driving off into the starry night.

 Chapter 32 Seafood?

    Chapter 32 Seafood?


    After thirty minutes of driving Alex pulled up in a parking spot. I look around the surrounding and all I


    saw is boats, boats and more boats. I turn to look at Alex with raised brows and he just grinned at me.


    He exit the driver''s seat and came to open my door. I sh him a smile and exit the car. He carried us


    over the bay and started to walk on the isle. We walked until we stopped at a boat called Alexandria,


    my middle name.


    I turn to look at Alex and smirk "Who''s boat is it?"


    "Mine." He held my elbow and we went on the boat.


    "Alexandria is my middle name." I told him with a smile. "Why did you know name it Alexandria?"


    "Well, my name is Alexandra and this boat is my baby so Alexandria it is."


    Iughed. We were on the boat now, he bought me to a table that was candle lit. He pulled out the


    chair for me to sit, I took a seat and thanked him. He sat in from of me.


    "You sure know how to woo a girl." I gesture to the candle lit table. "A dinner under the moon light and


    on a boat. It''s beautiful thank you."


    He smiled. "You''re wee. Dinner will not be served until eight so we might as well talk."


    "Okay, what do you wanna talk about?"


    "Let''s y twenty questions." He suggested.


    I smile. "You start."


    "Okay. What''s your most favorite ce in the world?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I thought about it before answering. I never really go anywhere. I never had the time but I remember


    one trip. "My second year in college, that summer my friends and I went on a cruise to Hawaii and it''s


    the most beautiful ce I''ve ever being. The inds are just breath taking. If I had to choose I think


    Hawaii would be my choice. What about you?"


    "Hawaii is nice, I''ve being there a few times on beach trips but my favorite ce in the world is Paris,


    France." He said.


    "Paris. Why?" I asked. I know Paris is known for its La Tour Eiffel and it''s romantic spots bute on.


    The tower was put there for war reasons.


    " Well other that the tower, it''s know to have the best wine. The wine there is godly and the views. The


    people are somewhat nice. It''s just beautiful there."


    "Oh" was all I could say.


    "You turn to ask?" he told me.


    I rub my chin thinking of a question to ask. "What''s your favorite food?"


    "Baked Ham. Yours?


    "Seafood. I mean I love seafood, I crave seafood. The parrot fish is delish and lobsters , mouth


    watering." I rant about my love for seafood while Alex just stared at me and smile. "Why are you


    smiling?"


    "Well, for a fact watching you go crazy for food Is funny."


    "Really? That''s why you''re smiling?" I rolled my eyes at him.


    "That''s not the only reason though."


    "Then what?" I asked.


    "I ordered seafood for dinner. Lobster and fried shrimp with pasta and fries and a sd."


    "You didn''t," I said getting excited. Alex nod and a big smile came on my face. "I haven''t eat that in


    ages. This is so sweet. I''m going to eat seafood by the sea side."


    "You''re wee."


    I looked up at him. "I didn''t say thank you yet."


    "But you''re gonna so I''m telling you earlier." I smiled.


    We continued talking until our food came. My mouth went watery as soon as I saw the Lobster, god! I


    love seafood. We spoke while we were eating. He gave me jokes and made meugh. The dinner was


    like a dreame true. It was wonderful. We drove back home in afortable silence listening to


    country music.

 Chapter 33 Cocky

    Chapter 33 Cocky


    Alex parked the car in the garage and We made our way up the stairs. I stopped to open my door and


    noticed Alex was right behind me. I turn around to look at him.


    "Why are aren''t you going to your room?" I asked him with my brows raised.


    "Well being the gentleman I am. After a date I always drop the girl at her door." He said with a smirk.


    "Oh really. That''s nice then. Thanks for dinner, I really enjoyed it. I think we should do that again


    sometime Goodnight then." I said like a school girl in love. I was about to turn around when Alex


    pushed me on the door.


    "Not so fast my dear." he said with a smirk on his face. I be lost in his emerald eyes and he in my


    grey ones. I look down at his lips. They looked kissable. Reading my thoughts Alex brought is head


    done and captured my lips with his. I didn''t know what to do at first so I didn''t respond but after a while I


    couldn''t keep it in. I opened my mouth and he slipped his tongue in. We kissed each other with simr


    passion. I moaned in the kiss enjoying it. He smiled and pulled away.


    "Now that''s how you saw a goodnight." With that he walked away and entered his room without looking


    back. I gasped. He didn''t just yed me. He just yed me. He kissed me and left. Not that I wanted


    him to stay or anything bute on! I deserve something better. I sighed and entered my room. I took


    off my dress, brushed my teeth and went to bed.


    Xxxxxxxxxx


    I''m currently in the kitchen making breakfast by myself. I was the only one up so early mainly because


    know it''s weird what happen to the feisty girl I was the one that was cold and didn''t let anyone in. I can


    honestly say that she has disappeared. I was letting Alex mend his way in my life. All the rules I had


    about not letting my heart get hurt. I''ve opened the way. I''m responding to his kisses and I can''t help


    myself. All I do is think about him and I keep forgetting that taking care of Henrique is suppose to be my


    main priority but I''m falling. I''m falling hard and I''m not sure if he''s gonna be there to catch me.


    I was so lost in my thought that I didn''t feel anyoneing close to me until I felt Alex around my waist.


    I turned around to see a fleshly shaved Alex. He smelt good, he bent his head and kiss me lightly on


    the lips then he pulled away.


    "Good morning." He said smiling at me.


    I automatically returned his smile. "Morning, you smell good." I said and nuzzle in his neck. Heughed


    and pulled away. I gave him a sad look.


    "Wouldn''t want my pancakes to burn now would I?" he said I remembered that I was making breakfast


    before he came. I quickly turned around and turned the pancakes.


    Alex went and sat at the ind. "How was your sleepst night?"


    "Bad." I replied as I ced all my attention on the pancakes.


    "Why?" he sounded like he pouted.


    "I didn''t get much sleep."


    "Someone was up thinking about me." He said and I knew he was smirking. I''vee to know his face


    and how it looks when he says certain things


    "Cocky much."


    Heughed. "Come on, don''t be shy. I won''t tell anyone." He said.


    I took the pancakes out of the pot and ced them on the te. I turned off the stove and took of the


    mitten and apron. I ced them on a nearby hook. Then I walked to Alex slowly and stopped in front of


    him between his legs.


    "Won''t tell anyone what that I did this" I slowly brought my face closer to kiss. When his lips close


    enough to touch mine. I turned my head and licked his cheeks with my tongue. He yelp and jump off


    the ind.


    "You''re trouble, missy. I can''t believe you did that. I thought you were going to kiss me not lick me." He


    said in a halfugh.


    "I know, and that''s why I did it." I smiled. My n wasn''t to lick his face it was originally to kiss him but I


    watched The Duff and that''s what the girl did. It was so funny and I really wanted to try it myself.


    "Come here." He pulled me to him and wrap his hands around my waist. "That''s not how you kiss


    someone. You kiss, like this." He slowly brought his head to mine. His lowered his lips on mine and he


    started kissing me with full passion in which I returned. We were interrupted when his phone began to


    ring. He pulled away from me to answer it. He walked out of the kitchen, maybe trying to keep whatever


    on the phone in private.


    The walky talky started to make noise meaning that Henrique was awake.


    I covered the food and started to make my way to the baby room. When I got there Henrique was


    indeed awake. I took him up and rocked him on my hips. He was hungry, I went back downstairs back


    to the kitchen to make his milk. I noticed that the pancakes where gone or at least most of them and


    Alex was not on sight. He was probably in his office. I took care of Henrique, brought him to his room,


    and gave him a bath. After the bath he fell asleep in his crib. I went to my room and started to look for


    my paintings.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 34 I might be falling in Love

    Chapter 34 I might be falling in Love


    I fixed my sses on my nose as I continue reading my book. Safe Haven by Nics Sparks, it was a


    beautiful book. I was at the end where Alex gives Katie/Erin the letter that Jo wrote. Yep, I''m in tears.


    This book is wonderful, Nics Sparks sure know how to get someone in an emotional state. I loved


    his books. The one that made me cry more was THE BEST OF ME, that book was epic.


    I sighed, I wrapped the nket around my body as Iy in front the fire side. Henrique went to sleep


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    about half an hour ago and Alex wasn''t back from work so I find happiness by reading his books. Yep, I


    founded this book in his library and I caught my eyes. I never knew a man like Alex would read a


    cheesy, teary romance book. I remembered what happened on the ne. He was flirting with the


    airhostess and now he''s being flirting with me and I didn''t know why. I didn''t know if he truly liked me or


    he was using his yer ways. But I have to admit he''s never tried to make me do anything I''ve never


    wanted. He kissed me and I kissed back, if anyone to me it was me.


    I shut the book and reach for the TV remote. I turned on the TV and realized it was a smart TV, of


    course it was, the thing was huge. I searched until I founded Netflix. I search through its contents for a


    movie. Inded on Ride Along 2 . I clicked it and started watching.


    Fifteen minutes in the movie I was on the floorughing my ash off. This show was funny, no matter


    how much I watched it I''d always end upughing. I wasughing at what Kevin Hart said to Ice Cube


    that I didn''t realize someone was watching me until I decide to shift my gazes.


    There leaning against the wall was Alex, he looked at me with an amused look on his face. I groan, my


    cheeks be red instantly. I eyed him "How long have you being standing there?"


    He scratched his neck, so cute, that''s what boys do in romantic movies. "Well, long enough to know


    you have a horribleugh." he said with a smile.


    I gave him a deadly re and pouted. "That''s not nice."


    "I never told you I was a good guy." He walked up to the couch and took a seat. I turned away from his


    yfully. "Oh, so you''re ignoring me now." He slide off the couch and came and sat beside me. He


    touched my chin and turned my head to face him. I couldn''t help but smile. "Why are you smiling?


    Aren''t you angry at me?"


    I smiled and remembered the book. I turned around and snatched the book of the ground. I held it


    between us with a smirk on my face. "What''s this?"


    "A book." He said in an ''it''s obvious tone''.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "No, you know what I meant. I didn''t know you read Romance books. I never


    thought of you as the type."


    "That''s not mine," he quickly denied.


    "Really? Then who''s is it?" I asked not believing him one bit.


    "My sister''s." Liar


    "Really, because I saw itying on your table opened with this bookmark in it." I said with a smirk. He


    had toe up with a good lie to get out of this one.


    He sighed and rolled his eyes. He lifted his hands up to show that he surrendered. "I give up. It''s mine.


    So what if I like to write nothing is wrong with reading, even a romance book."


    I smiled at his sweetness. "It''s fine. I''m not judging you. It''s a good book, I''m almost finished."


    He took the book out of my hand and ced it back on the ground. "Good." he looked me in the eye


    without talking and I do the same. "You have no manners."


    I raised my brows. "What did I do?"


    "Well, I just came from work and you didn''t ask me how my day went." He replied pouting.


    I rolled my eyes. "Well, Mr. Carter, how was your day?" I asked in a sweet voice, a voice of how a wife


    should sound. Wait, what! I can''t believe I just thought that. Alex wouldn''t want me as a wife but I can''t


    help myself not to think about it.


    He smiled. "Well, darling it was hectic but when I came home to your horrible voice I was cheered up."


    heughed as a gasp. That was mean, well the part about my face. The other part was perfect. He


    sounded like a husband, my husband. I knew if I was married to Alex, I''d never get bored, he was


    amusing. He loved that about him. He knew to make me smile even when I''m sad. He''s good with


    Henrique and he actually makes an effort to get to know the baby know, which was wonderful. If he


    became a father, he''d be a good one. I just loved everything about him. His cocky ways, his smirk, his


    smile, his dimples and just the attitude that he gave made me knew that he cared. He cared so damn


    much. I also loved his lips, he was a good kisser. I also loved that he''s never pushed me to do anything


    I didn''t want. He only kissed me and nothing else. Which was good, because I''m inexperienced and I


    need time to ept the changes and he gave me time. Oh my god, I''m in so much trouble. I think I


    might be falling in love with Alexander Carter.

 Chapter 35 What the hell are you doing to me?

    Chapter 35 What the hell are you doing to me?


    Iid back under the umbre and took in the breeze from the ocean. One the most things I loved


    about being here was that the ocean air was refreshing and calm. I love watching the waves move in


    the ocean. The view was immacte for an art piece. Since I''ve here, I tried my best to capture the


    surroundings. Being here in Los Angles was amusing. I loved it here I didn''t want to leave.


    Henrique is currently ying with his toy not too far from me. I obverse him as he ce sand in the


    bucket. My heart was heavy. How could someone abandon him? He is a bundle of joy. The one


    question that I''m yet to know is why my sister left him here. Why did she abandon her child? Is


    something wrong with her? Or is she just in mean. I really don''t know. When we growing up, she


    was never a fan of children but she was never mean to them either. When we yed dolly house, she


    always said she''d get married and have children. did her goal change? Maybe. After receiving the letter


    from the model agency she was apletely different person. She be conceited. Never gave a


    damn. She even slept with my fianc¨¦. I really don''t know what she''s capable of anymore. Can she love


    anyone? Does she love anyone? Clearly not because if she did, she wouldn''t have left her first child, if


    he was her first child anyways.


    I sigh and close my eyes. I was tired. Henrique hasn''t take any nap since this morning and he looked


    so energetic like he doesn''t nning on having any. I tried fighting the sleep that wasing on me but


    it seem so impossible. I closed my eyes for a second. Only one second. Nothing is going to go wrong in


    one second.


    I heard Henrique let out a giggle. I quickly opened my eyes. I looked with sleepy eyes at him. he was


    looking at me smiling. Why was he smiling? Izily returned his smile but soon founded my eyes falling


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    back down. He looked perfectly fine to me. He was still at his bucket close to me and far from the


    water. He was fine.


    Two seconds after closing my eyes I felt something warm on my neck. I let out a scream. I was so


    frighten I end up falling off the chair. My heart was literally out of my chest. I was frightened out of my


    mind. Who the hell did that? I turned around quickly to see Alex holding his stomach and trying hard


    not tough.


    So he''s the intruder. "Why would you do that? You scared the hell out of me" I said to Alex with an


    angry tone. I waspletely serious. My heart was still beating fast that the outbreak. It was not every


    day I have people frightening me and the worst part was my neck. Since I''m tickled, my neck was one


    ce I protect.


    He looked up me with a different expression than before. This one was of worry and not of folly. "Oh


    my, I''m sorry. It was meant to be a joke. To see how you''d react. I''m sorry." I looked at him with a death


    re and remained silent so he continued. "I''ve never seen you like this. I''ve seen you looked pissed


    off, sad, annoyed, happy but never angry. I must have really pushed your buttons. I''m sorry, okay. I


    won''t do it again. I was trying to be fun, I guess I failed at that." I looked at him, he was truly sorry and I


    saw it in his green eyes. I couldn''t stay mad at him again, he looked so cute so I forgave him. I smiled


    inwardly. He turn to leave and before he could take his first step I took up some sand and throw it was


    his back. I smiled at my work, his expensive suit was a mess.


    He turned around with a shocked look but I quickly changed to a smirk when he saw that I had a grin


    on my face. He walked to me slowly then I realize what he nned to do. I quickly got to my feet and


    made a run for it. He was closely behind me but I still ran anyways. I be a little out of breath so I


    slowed down. Alex grabbed me from behind, I end up falling, and since he was holding on to me, he


    also fell. Now we were in the most awkward position on earth. He wasying on top of me, our faces


    only inches apart. Our eyes locking, grey against blue. He lowered his head and brought his lips to


    mine. He kissed me slowly on the lips until I parted my mouth and expected him in. I closed my eyes


    and kissed him. We kissed slowly, which was weird considering Alex was always in a rush. I let out all


    the thoughts I had and started kissing him back with same passion he was kissing me. This was the


    most intimate kiss we''ve ever shared. It felt special.


    He pulled away slowing until he were no longer kissing. I opened my eyes slowly, that kiss had such a


    huge effect on me and it had my head spinning. I opened my eyes and I say him looking at me with a


    smile, a genuine one. I couldn''t help but smile back. We sat there on the sand staring into each others


    eyes until he heard a yelp.


    We look around and saw Henrique banging the bucket in the sand and was letting out little screams. I


    smiled immediately. I turn to look at Alex and he was also smiling. He seem to sense my staring


    because he looked at me and smile.


    He came off me and stands up. He held his hands out so I can also stand up. I took his hands and I


    was pulled up, yet again ending in his arms. Did I mention he had a wonderful biceps? Well, if I didn''t


    he does. I looked up at him and saw that he was staring but he wasn''t moved. He just continued


    staring.


    "What are you doing to me?" he said in a husky voice. My heart starting beating fast as he said those


    words. My mind didn''t register the fact that he left me and went over to Henrique, no my heart and mind


    was thinking about his words. What are you doing to me?. If only he knew he was wrong.


    Being around him made my heart skipped a beat, my cheeks red and I even forgive him for his follies.


    No the question is "What the hell are you doing to me?"

 Chapter 36 Family

    Chapter 36 Family


    Alex POV


    I ced my cars keys on the hook. I''m so happy that I''m home. At home today I could barely focus on


    my work, my thoughts were on one person and one person only. I don''t know what hase over me


    all of a sudden, I couldn''t stop thinking about Kalliyah. Everywhere I go, I seem to be looking at her


    beautiful eyes. It feels like I''ve be addicted.


    I only had two deals to settle today, one with Dale''s Corp and the other with n Ltd. After those


    meetings, I rush toe home to those beautiful eyes and her beautiful smile. Everything about her


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was beautiful, her personality and traits. The way she took care of Henrique even though he wasn''t


    hers amazed me. She looked at him with love and vice versa. I didn''t want this to end. I didn''t want her


    to go back. Weird, I never thought a yer like me would be tame and she tamed me. I didn''t even see


    it happened. I have to admit, though, when she first came here, I couldn''t stand the sight of her and


    now all I can think about is her. I don''t know if this is healthy or not but they made me happy.


    When I was living alone, I never had someone toe home to, someone to watch movies or even eat


    ice cream with. I was practically a loner. Now I''m happy, I have a family. A family that sounded right.


    Even though my parents are my family they''re never really here. They spent most of their time on an


    ind off of Hawaii, I didn''t see them much. When I''m Henrique and Kally, I felt at home like I belong. I


    don''t want this to end. I really think that what Kally and I have is special and I''m going to try and make it


    work.


    "I''m home," I called out but no one answered, so I figured they were probably sleeping. I made my way


    quietly to Kally''s bedroom. I opened the door slowly trying not to make any sound. When the door was


    opened I frowned when I was the empty bed. I closed her bedroom and went to Henrique''s which was


    also empty. Where the hell were they? I told Kally that if she ever ns to leave the house she should


    tell me first, but she never called me.


    I closed the door behind me and started to look around the house but they were no sign of them. I was


    getting angry, I hate went people disobeyed me and worse too, is that I came from work just to see


    them.


    I walked over to telephone that was near the kitchen ind. I took up the receiver and started to enter


    Kally''s number but I stopped when I looked through my window. I instantly smiled at what I saw.


    Henrique was on the sand ying while Kally wasying in a chair. My smiled turned into a giggle. Of


    course, she wouldn''t leave without telling me. I ced the receiver back to its original position and


    started to make my way to the beach.


    When I was close by Henrique lift his head from his toys and saw me. I gave him a smile and he


    giggled. I saw when Kally jumps up a little to look at what was wrong with the baby. I smiled at her


    motherly instincts, it was clear that she loved him.


    When she realize that he was okay, shey down on the chair again. Poor baby, she must have been


    tired. Taking care of an twenty months old baby wasn''t the easiest thing to do.


    I walked slowly over to where she wasying. Her eyes were shut, she was sleeping. She looked


    peaceful and beautiful. Just looking at her I have a perfect idea. I walked up behind her and bent till'' my


    lips and breath were on her neck. I breathe there once and when I was about to do it again. Kally


    jumped up and fell off the chair. I know it was my fault but I couldn''t help myself fromughing. I started


    "Why would you do that? You scared the hell out of me!" she said in an angry tone. At that moment, I


    felt nothing but regret. Gosh, I''m such a fool. I wiped the smile off my face.


    "Oh my, I''m sorry. It was meant to be a joke. To see how you''d react. I''m sorry." I looked at her waiting


    for her to say something but she remained silent so I continued.


    "I''ve never seen you like this. I''ve seen you looked pissed off, sad, annoyed, happy but never angry. I


    must have really pushed your buttons. I''m sorry, okay. I won''t do it again. I was trying to be fun, I guess


    I failed at that." I said to her.


    I was really sorry I never knew that''s the way she''d react. She didn''t seem to forgive me so I turned to


    leave but before I took my first step I felt hot sand hit my neck. I turned around to look at her. I was


    shocked, to see grinning. I took the advantage and I walked up to her slowly. I had a n for her, she


    think she is smart, but I''m way smarter.


    She sensed that I wasing after her so she got up and ran away. I ran after her quickly, they were


    no doubt that this girl could run. After running her down she looked tired so she slowed down. I took


    that has a chance to catch up my speed and I did. I caught her from behind but before I knew what was


    going on we fell. When I looked I realize I was on top of her.


    Our eyes locking. I looked it her grey eyes and lost it. I lowered my head and brought my lips to hers. I


    kissed her slowly on the lips until she decides to open up to me. She closed her eyes, I smiled into the


    kiss and closed mine too. The kiss was a slow one but it was great, the greatest.


    I pulled away slowing until we were no longer kissing. I justy there looking at her. I heard Henrique


    letting out small screams and banging the bucket in the sand. I began to smile. He was so adorable. I


    came off Kally and stand up. after standing up I held my hands out for her to hold so I can pull her up.


    She epted my hands and I used my strength to pull her up. She was in my arms again. I looked at


    her, she is a very beautiful woman. I couldn''t help myself but admire her.


    Before I knew it the words were out of my mouth. "What are you doing to me?" She looked lost at my


    question but It wasn''t a question I wanted an answer from her, no I can answer that myself. I released


    her from my arms and made my way over to Henrique.

 Chapter 37 Where I belong

    Chapter 37 Where I belong


    Alex POV


    Henry and I yed in the sand, building what seems to be a knock-off sand castle. Kally sat back on


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    her chair, staring at us the whole time. She must have thought I wasn''t watching her but in fact was. I


    nced at her once in a way. She was so engross in her thoughts she didn''t notice she was staring. I


    wonder if she was thinking about what I said to her earlier. How can she not see that I''m weak for her?


    How can she not see that I''ve changed. I''m smiling more and that''s because of her. I guess I can say


    that she owns my heart. I''m falling for her gosh. I never thought I''d see the day I fell for someone. How


    can I not fall for her. She had a radiant attitude and personality. She cared for Ms. Wilson even though


    she was mean to her. She is taking care of Henrique even though he wasn''t hers. Apart from her


    personality, she is beautiful. Her smile. Herugh. Her eyes. Her eyes shined like the moon. They are


    beautiful just like her.


    Henry eyes were getting a little drowsy. He seems tired. So I decided to take him inside. I took up him


    up in my arms and took up toys using my other arms. I was head  and saw that  Kally seemed to be in


    her thoughts so I made her stay. When I entered the house, I went straight to the kitchen. I ced


    Henrique in his baby seat and went to get him one of his fruit juice. I founded one that wasn''t so cold so


    I ced the straw in the box and gave him it. I tried until the straw was in his mouth. I smiled at that. He


    was so adorable. I went back to the fridge to get something for myself. As I examine the content of my


    fridge I felt someone presence behind me. I turned around and I was staring at the same grey eyes I


    couldn''t get out of my head. I shed her a smile.


    "What do you mean by that?" I heard her say. She looked flustered.


    "Uh, what are you talking about?"


    "What did you mean when you said ''What are you doing to me''?" she with a confuse look on her face.


    I sigh. "I meant I want you to stay here."


    "What?" she asked with a shocked looked on her face. Yep, I would have had that same face too.


    "Kalliyah, you''re a wonderful person and you''ve being so great to Henrique and I. I''ve being smiling


    more and what I''m trying to say is that you being her as being a good change on me. I have my


    secretary Mark asking why I''m so happy. You''re the reason for that. You make me happy so please


    stay. I want you to be my girlfriend. We''ll take things as slow as you want but I just want you to stay


    here. If we find you sister you can stay here, you don''t have to go back to New York to that small


    apartments. You can stay here and paint, in fact I''ll even get you a studio. Just please stay." I was


    pleading for her to stay and that''s something I''ve never done before. I usually demand things but with


    her everything is different. She is making me do things. Gosh, is this how it feels to be like someone a


    lot.


    I looked her speechless face and waited for her response. "Okay," she said in a whisper. I wanted her


    to talk louder.


    "What?" I asked.


    " I said okay. I''ll stay." Her face light up. "I''ll stay here. I''ll stay with you. You make me happy too and


    yes I want to be your girlfriend too. I want us to take it slowly since I have no experience in this at all."


    "I taught you were engaged at once."


    "I was, but it all happened so quickly. I want us to take it so." She said. I was smiling, I''m happy that


    she didn''t have much experience with these things.


    I stalked towards her. I have the perfect n in mind. "How slow?" I stand when I was finally standing


    in front her. When she parted her lips to answer me I smash my lips to hers and kissed her slowly. I


    smiled in the kiss as she moaned. After what it seemed like forever we parted to get air. I ced my


    forehead on hers. "Is that slow enough?"


    She smiled and nod her head. "Yes, that''s slow enough."


    As I was about to kiss her again, we heard a sneeze. We turned to look at Henrique who had just ruin


    our moment and smile. Gosh, I finally feltplete. This is my family. This is where I


    belonged.

 Chapter 38 Its not nice to stare

    Chapter 38 It''s not nice to stare


    Alex POV


    I sat my office desk contemting on where to bring Kally tonight. I told her we would we going out but


    I have no idea where to bring her. I wanted this date to go well. Petunia, the nanny is going to be


    I sigh, I taught goggle could help with everything but I doesn''t. I search up for date ideas and all I got


    was cheesy stuffs. I had told Kally it is a casual date, nothing fancy. I didn''t want to go the movies since


    nothing good was showing.


    "Mark," I shouted over the inte. Mark rushed in my office.


    "Yes, Mr. Carter." He said with a shock look at her face. Poor guy, he must think it''s something he did


    wrong. I calm down and mention him to sit in the chair across from me.


    "Mark, you have a girlfriend don''t you?"


    "Uh, yes Sir, I do." He replied.


    "Great. What I want to know if where would you take her if you were going out on a casual date?"


    "Well, sir, there is the movie theatre."


    "Nope, no good movies are ying tonight."


    "What about the amusement park? That''s a fun ce to go for a date." I look at him. he was so true,


    he''s never guess that a man like me would want to go to an amusement park.


    I smiled at my secretary. "Thanks Mark, you really helped me out. Why don''t you take lunch a little early


    today." I suggested, after he deserved it.


    "Thanks sir. Thanks a lot." He said returning my smile. Mark is a good guy, he was bout twenty two and


    has a bright future ahead of him.


    After dismissing Mark, I went back to work. Mason''s International and I had a meeting tomorrow which I


    have to prepare for. It was a big deal about the transfer of oil to some countries. I sigh, the quicker I


    work now, the more time Kally and I will spent tonight. It has being two days since I asked her to stay


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and things were going good between us but I could say the same for Ms. Wilson. Her mother diedst


    night and I knew she is probably devastated. So made Mark ordered some flowers and had them sent


    over to her. She wanted toe back and start working since there was no one for her to take care of


    anyways but I told her no. I told her to prepare for her mother''s funeral and then when I''m ready for her


    I''ll her back. I wasn''t sure, if I''d even call her back since I have Kally now. Kally is an awesome cook.


    But I guess I still needed Ms. Wilson to clean the house.


    I shake my head and look at the pile of papers in front of me. I have to read this before the day ended.


    I walked up the stairs with the aim of going to Kally''s room but stopped when I saw what was


    happening in Henrique''s room. I smile as Petunia ying with Henrique. It was a wonderful site.


    Henrique was brother but guess I treated him more like a son, after all I''m twenty seven years older


    than him. Before Henrique I was an only child, I''m still an only child when Ies to my mother. I hated


    the fact that my father cheated on her. When I was young he seem so in love with my mother, I guess


    as time goes people change. He wanted something younger and fresher that''s why he turned to


    Alliyah. He told me he only slept with her once and it was only her. He swore that it''s just the one time


    and I believe him and I have forgave him as long he doesn''t make the same mistake twice. My mother


    still was in the blue about my father''s affair, he didn''t tell. He was too afraid she''d divorce him. I guess


    him cheating was the better thing for both of them because now he regrets it and spends most of his


    time with my mother.


    I smile at the two and then continued my way to Kally''s room. I knock on the door.


    "Come in," she shouted out. I pushed the door opened. I didn''t see her right away but when I looked to


    her dresser she wasbing her hair. She looked lovely. She was wearing dark blue jeans and a red


    shirt. Although her back was turned to me, I knew she looked breath taking. I looked in her reflection in


    the mirror and I realized that she was staring at me with a smile on her face.


    "It''s not nice to stare, Mr. Carter." She said giving me a cheeky grin.


    "Well, Ms. Bisson, it''s hard not to, when I''m looking at a goddess like yourself," I said with a smirk. I


    walked slowly to where she was. I noticed that her face was red from blush. I smile, the thought of


    knowing that I''m the reason for that blush made me happy. When I was right behind her I bended and


    ced a kiss on her neck.


    "I''ll be ready in thirty minutes. Don''t keep me waiting," with that I turned and was about to exit her


    bedroom when she stopped me by asking.


    "Where are we going?"


    I smiled at her. "That sweetheart, is for me to know and you to find out," I blow her and kiss and left.

 Chapter 39 Youre weird

    Chapter 39 You''re weird


    Kalliyah''s POV


    I can''t believe her ced a blindfold over my eyes. I''m currently in the car ying with my fingers


    thinking where he could possibly be taking me to. We already had dinner on the boat and that was


    beautiful. Was he taking me to the movies? No, he wouldn''t blindfold me. I''m so excited. This is our


    second date. I''ve being so happy recently. I can''t believe he asked me to stay. It was the best feeling


    ever. I was so happy because I really wanted to stay and now I will be staying. Alex is a good guy and


    he deserve a chance. It''s not like I can say no to him anyways. I''m in love with him, crazy in love with


    him.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" I heard Alex said, he ced his hand on my thigh, at first I tense


    up but I knew he wouldn''t do anything to make me feel ufortably. So I calm down. We are taking


    things slowly even though I was already in love with him. I''m just waiting until he feels the same.


    "Uh, I''m okay. I''m curious where to where you''re taking me."


    "Well, you''ll know in a minute because we''re here." I heard him took the key out of the engine. I didn''t


    even feel it when the car stop, I guess I was deep in my thoughts. He came out of his side of the car.


    He opened the door for me and held my hand to help me out. As I exit the car I heard noise and a lot of


    noise. It was even noisier than New York.


    Alex came behind me to take off the blindfold. "Don''t open your eyes yet." After he took of the blindfold


    I kept my eyes shut. He ced his hands over my eyes. "ONE, TWO. OPEN." Then he release his


    hands. When I looked around me I was shock. This was thest thing I was expecting. I was expecting


    a candle lit dinner, but this was the opposite.


    "An amusement park." I said excitedly. Thest time I was at a carnival was when I was in college and


    that was years ago. I turned and rapped my hands around Alex. " THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK


    YOU." Heughs.


    "I guess, you like it then," he said.


    "Like it? I love it. This is the best date ever." I said smiling at him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You''re wee. Come lets join the line and buy the tickets." We walked to long line that was full of


    person and started to wait but Alex looked irritable so he turned to me. "Stay right here, I''ll be back." He


    left me at the back of the line as he made his way to the top. I had no idea what his ns was but I saw


    him started to the man in station. The manughed and they shake hands. Alex starts walking back to


    me. When he reach he tugged my hands lightly and tell me toe with him. The next thing I know


    what that we at the front of the line with Alex ordering the tickets. I guess, this some of the perks of


    being rich. I looked behind me and saw that some of the other customers we''re happy at all. They were


    sending us res. I guess someone them didn''t like what just happened and I''d be like them too if


    someone just came and was getting served first just because he was rich. I sighed I guess no matter


    how rich you are, they are going to be ups and downs. After Alex got the ticket, he put his hands


    around my waist and start walking away from the line.


    "Which ride do you wanna go first?" Alex said breaking silence.


    "I want to go on the Carousel, first." I said smiling up at him.


    He looked at me with raised brows. "How old are you again?" he asked rhetorically but I felt like


    answering so I did.


    "Six."


    He looked in my eyes and smile. "I believe you." He ruffled my hair and then started to look to the


    direction of the Carousel.


    After going on the Roller Coaster, the Bumper Car, Scary Room, The picture booth And the Ferris


    Wheel. We were tired but Alex still hasn''t won me anything.


    "Alex, you haven''t won me anything as yet." I said pouting. I ced my cotton candy in my mouth and


    let it melt.


    He looked at me and sighed. "Okay, let''s win you a teddy bear." His hands when now eced in mine.


    We walked over to a man who was advertising his product. He had bottles. The person who is able to


    make the 20 hoops around the bottle win a stuff animal. I was so excited to see Alex do this. This was


    one of the hardest games here.


    "Young, man win a prize for you wife." The man that looked about forty five said.


    "Oh, he." I was about to tell the man that Alex wasn''t my husband but my boyfriend but Alex cut me off.


    "Give me 40 hoops please, here the ticket. I''m going to win my girl here a teddy bear." I smile. He


    called me his girl. That''s a little possessive but I loved it.


    Alex release me from his arms and then start ying I was shocked when I saw how good at this game


    he was. When the forty hoops where finished I looked at Alex with awe. That was amazing, he didn''t


    miss one bottle. He was good. The man reluctantly gave us a big teddy bear. I hugged him to me.


    "You''re name is Blue." I said to the teddy bear. I wasn''t paying Alex any attention, the teddy for pretty.


    "You''re so weird." Alex said.


    "I know but you like me." I replied, he didn''t answer immediately put when he did his voice was rough.


    "I do."

 Chapter 40 Sleep with me

    Chapter 40 Sleep with me


    I smiled as a snuggled closer to Alex. We were both on the couch watching my favorite movie, The


    Proposal with Sandra Bullock and Ryan Reynolds. I loved this movie, no matter who much time I watch


    it I''d always end up crying,ughing and smiling. The movie reached the part where they were going to


    his parents house. Ryan touched Sandra''s butt and she pped his hands off. Just then I felt Alex put


    his hands on mine. I jumped, that was awkward. I red at him. he held his hands up, maybe showing


    he was surrendering. I smiled at him and thenid back down. We continued watching the movie until it


    ended and of course I have tears in my eyes after Ryan''s speech. It was so romantic and the way they


    kissed is so magical. I sensed Alex eyes on me so I turned and looked at him. He was smiling so I


    returned his smile. He leaned in to kiss me and I reached him half way there. When our lips touched


    butterflies erupted in my stomach, clich¨¦ right but it was true. This is what love felt like. We continued


    kissing until Alex pulled apart.


    "Let us get some ice cream and talk." He said. He took my hands and pulled me up. He held my hands


    and we walked to the kitchen. He sat me on the stool around the ind. He walked over to the fridge


    and took out the bucket of ice cream and turned and smile at me. He took out two big bowls and


    started to ce ice cream in them. When she was finish he ced the ice cream back in the fridge


    then came back to me.


    "Come we are going to the fireside." He said and brought us in the living hall. He went for a nket and


    spread it on the ground. When we were both sitting he pulled me in hisp and we started eating our


    ice cream in silence.


    After remembering something I turned to look at Alex who had his eyes looking in the fire, his thoughts


    far away. "Alex," I patted his shoulder to get his attention. When he was looking at me, I continued


    talking. "When was thest time you spoke to Ms. Wilson? Is she okay? How is she holding up? When


    is the funeral?" I bombarded him with questions.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He looked at me with a sad smile. "I spoke to her yesterday. She said she''s okay and the funeral is in a


    week time."


    I gave him a said smile and said. "I''m happy that she''s okay."


    "It''s funny how you are asking about Ms. Wilson and you know she doesn''t really like you a lot." He


    stated, he was telling the truth. Ms. Wilson although she had calm down, I knew she still disliked me.


    "Well, my father told me I should never treat people the way they treat me. I guess I ignore the fact that


    she thinks I''m a fool and dump and probably a lot more things because it''s not important, when she


    was here the only think that was important was for me to take care of Henrique and I did my best doing


    it."


    "Is that the only think important now? You taking care of Henrique?" he asked me. I looked up at him


    and smile.


    "No, there is this green eyed god I just can''t get out of my head." I stated with a smirk on my face.


    "Really? I''m jealous of him," Alex said trying to hide his smile but he was failing miserably.


    "You should be. He has the cutest dimples I''ve ever seen and his kisses. Hmm.. his kisses taste like


    chocte. They are so sweet. Some great kisses."


    "So, you think I''m a great kisser." He was smirking.


    "I never said that. I said he is a good kisser, who said you were him. There are many green eyes man


    on earth."


    He rolled his eyes. "Right" he said sarcastically.


    "Yep."


    Afortable silence followed after I said yep. After eating our ice cream Alex went to the kitchen to


    wash the bowls. I didn''t fight him. I sat and enjoyed the heat of the fire. When he came he lifted me up


    in bridal style and brought me up to my room. He ced me on my foot when we reached my door. He


    leaned in and kiss me slowly until he we both out of breath. He leaned his forehead on mine and


    looked in my eyes. It amazes me how much can be said over silence. Acts were indeed loud because


    even though I know Alex haven''t told me he loved me, I knew somewhere in his heart. He does. He


    loves me. I know it and I can feel it.


    He was about to let me go but I stopped him.


    "Sleep with me,"

 Chapter 41 Mother

    Chapter 41 Mother


    "Sleep with me," I repeated when I saw the shock look on his face. I wonder why I''d eb shock. What did


    I say wrong? I repeated in my head. Sleep with me. Oh shit, that sounded like I was asking him so


    sleep with me. Gosh, that''s embarrassing. "What I meant was sleep in my bed with me tonight doing


    nothing but sleeping."


    He let out augh and I gave him a look. Why was heughing? He wasughing so hard and this was


    getting me a little angry.


    "You frighten me, when you said that." He said betweenughs.


    I turned around to open my door, I couldn''t stand and watch himughing at me. I can already feel the


    tearsing down. He wasughing, gosh, I''m such a fool. When my door was opened I felt Alex


    wrapped his arms around me and ced his chin on my shoulder. "I''m sorry." He said softly. He turned


    me around so I was now facing him. "Shh...don''t cry. I''m sorry." I never knew I was crying I guess these


    things happen when you are in love.


    He lifted his hands and started to wipe the tears on my face. After he finished he kissed me on my


    temple, nose and cheeks. "It''s okay. I''ll sleep with you in the bed and we won''t do anything, well unless


    you want us to."


    After he said that a smile came upon my face. I yfully pped his chest. I rest my head on his


    shoulders hiding my blush. "That''s my girl. Come let''s get you to bed." This is the second time he called


    me his girl and I felt special. He brought me in my room and closed the door behind him. He ced me


    on the bed and came toy beside me. He wrapped his hands around my waist and my head rest on


    his chest. It felt at home. After a couple of minutes of inhaling his heavenly scent I fell asleep.


    Alex POV


    I watch as sheid in my arms sleeping. She looked beautiful and she is mine. I used my hands and


    took the hair from her face. I kissed her nose and she looked as if she smiled in her sleep. Maybe she


    was thinking about me because when I''m sleeping she''s the only thing I think about. Touching her and


    kissing her. She made mee alive. I guess what other man would call it this is love. I''m in love with


    Kalliyah Bisson. I epted the fact when he were watching the movie. I guess that movie was a


    wakeup call. It made me see that she belonged with me, she''s mine. I wanted to tell her before she fell


    asleep. I want to tell the world how I felt. When I saw the tears in her eyes after I wasughing I felt a


    pain in my heart to know that I hurt her. I just left like hugging her. I smile at the thought. In all my life I


    never thought something so wonderful could happen to me. I kissed her temple again. I tighten my grip


    around her waist not wanting to let her go. I closed my eyes and inhaled her wonderful scent. That''s


    thest thing I remember before falling asleep.


    I woke up to a wonderful scent. I looked around and realized that I was still in Kally''s room. I smiled and


    released my arms from around her. I look down and her and smile. An idea pops up in my head. I''ll


    make her breakfast in bed. I kissed her on the cheeks then went to my room. After showering I made


    my way to my kitchen and started to make us breakfast.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When I was at the coffee machine preparing the coffee, I heard movement behind me. I turned around


    to see Kally staring at me with raised.


    "What are you doing? She asked, her voice still hoarse from her sleep.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" I''m making breakfast. I said in a matter of fact tone. She rolled her eyes


    and I smile.


    I walk up to her and wrapped my hands around her. "You Missy did not greet me like how a girlfriend


    should greet her boyfriend in the mornings." I stated with a smirk.


    "Really, how is am suppose to greet you then," she asked smiling.


    "You greet me like this." I brought my head to hers and kissed her slowly. When we separate I ced


    my forehead on hers. We were staring in each other''s eyes when the door bell ring. I released her and


    walked to the door.


    When I opened the door I saw thest persons I was expecting to see.


    "Mother, Father," I said in shock.


    "Good morning son," my mother said and brought me in a hug.


    "Good morning," my father had shaking my hands. He knew that I haven''tpletely forgiven him.


    "Good morning," I heard Kally''s voice from behind me. When I moved she was waving to my parents.


    "What''s that bitch doing here," my mother said in angry.


    Kally winced. "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 42 Im not a golddigger

    Chapter 42 I''m not a golddigger


    Kalliyah''s POV


    I winced and said. "What are you talking about?"


    Alex held his hands up as his mother was about to reply. "Mother, why don''t we take everything inside


    before you start an outburst." His mother closed her mouth and pushed pass us and went in the house.


    I turned back to see that his father was staring at me. Alex was blinded to the fact. He led his father in


    the living hall with me closely behind him. His father and mother was sitting on the couch that was


    exactly in front of the fire ce. Alex went to sit at the couch that was at the right of the couch. He


    patted the space beside him mentioning for me to sit next to him. when I did, he turned and smile at


    which I return.


    "Why are you smiling at her? Don''t you know what she did?" his mother shouted. I looked at her with


    raised brows. I was about to ask her what''s the problem but Alex beat me to it.


    "Mother. That''s not the way you treat someone. Show respect." He said calmly. He ced his hands on


    mine.


    "You want me to show respect this thing that ruin our marriage." I was shocked at what she was saying


    she was mistaken me for my sister. I sighed, I have to deal with this. Mr. Carter, who haven''t said


    anything since we came in, looked at his wife as to say he was shocked at what she said. "Oh, I knew.


    You didn''t think I noticed the way you acting. I did, Andrew, whene home you don''t give me any of


    your attention. You shrug your shoulders and go straight to your office. Of course, I noticed that you


    changed for a couple of months. I then made Michael did some research for me and I saw it." His


    mother voice was shaky. I knew she was on the verge of tears. I felt Alex tense beside me but he


    remained silent. "I saw the pictures with you and this bitch walking out of Doubletree in London, I saw


    you." She pointed to her husband. She was letting out her angry. I sense that Alex was furious. "I saw


    you holding her hands." Then she started to cry. I felt sorry for her. For all my sister did to these people.


    It amazes me, how she managed to ruin everyone''s life as she goes around.


    "Ms. Carter," I got up and walked up to her. I touched her as a means tofort her but how she react,


    I never expected it, not in a million years. She pped me across my face. I slowly brought my hands


    to my cheeks. It pained, I looked at her not knowing what to say. After trying tofort for her, she


    pped me. People can be really ungrateful.


    "Mother!" Alex jumped up off his chair and came and stand in front of me. He lifted my head up with his


    left hand. He looked at where his mother pped me. "It''s red. Are you okay?" he asked me with


    concern in his voice. I nod my head and he turned to look at his mother.


    "Mother, why did you hit her?" he asked as he looked up at his mother, he was angry. It was obvious.


    "Weren''t you listening to me? She slept with your father. She made him cheat on me. she flirt with him


    and got him into her bed. She ruin our marriage it was perfect before she waltz in flinging her body at


    him.


    "It wasn''t me, Ms. Carter. I''ve never.."


    "No, don''t give me bull about it wasn''t you. It''s you, I have pictures, so whatever you told son to make


    him so smitten of you it''s going to be revealed. You are not going to continue to destroy my family. No, i


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    will not have it. I have pictures of you and my husband."


    "That''s impossible," i stated. "You must have a pictures of my twin sister and not me. I''ve never being


    to London. "


    "Oh, so that''s what you tell my son. That you''re a twin. He should know better. Where is your sister?"


    she asked.


    "I don''t know" I answered, "I haven''t seen her in years."


    "That''s what i taught. You don''t know where your sister is because you don''t have one. You are nothing


    but a lying gold digging hoe, that''s all you guys want from my son, money. you couldn''t get my husband


    so you target my son but sweetheart, it ain''t gonna happen. I''m not gonna sit and watch you ruin my


    son''s life."


    I turned to look at Alex which haven''t taken his eyes off his mother. He looked lost and confused. i


    realize that he''s not going to defend me so i have to to do that myself.


    "That''s not true. I''m not a gold-digger."


    Ms. Carter shrugs her shoulder, "Denial, denial, denial. That''s what they all say." I shake my head at


    her. "Why are you here then? To take care of your nephew , no need to act. I know he''s your son and


    the son of my husband. I had my men follow you around. I know that it''s your kid. I have pictures,


    remember?"


    "Let me see them." Alex said. I turned my gaze to him. I never expected him to say that.


    "Alrightie," his mother said in a cheer way with a smirk on her face.

 Chapter 43 Get out

    Chapter 43 Get out


    Alex POV


    My mother went over to her bags and took out arge Ziploc bag. She opened it and spread it on the


    table in front of me and Kally. I let my eyes roamed on the pictures in front of me. Not believing what I


    was seeing. It was of Kally holding my father''s hand entering a hotel, the time at the bottom of the page


    said 11:53 am and when I looked at the next it was 2:14 pm. I turned to look at Kally who was shaking


    her head. She turned to me and looked in my eyes.


    "That''s not me, Alex." She said. I founded myself releasing my hands from hers and moving away from


    her. After looking at those photos, I felt disgusted. I brought my head back to the pictures, there was


    one with her kissing my father. I swallowed. I just sat there looking at the pictures, not knowing what to


    do.


    "Alex you have to behave me. That''s not me." Kally pled. I didn''t want to look at her. Damn, I didn''t


    want her anywhere near me. She yed me. She tricked me. All this time, I thought she really cared


    about me. She''s just a gold-digger like the others. I was fooled by the color of her eyes, her smile, the


    way she cared. It was all an act, an act to get Henrique and I.


    "Alex, please that''s not me." she said again. I turned around to look at her. I knew my eyes were


    burning. I feel like an idiot to give my heart her and have her break it in pieces. "Alex, she''s red-head, I


    have ck hair."


    "Dye can easily change that." My mother said. I saw Kally turned to her.


    "Yes, I''m a natural red-head but I dyed my hair three years ago. You have to believe me, that''s not me.


    I''ve never being to Ennd. I never slept with your father. That''s my sister Alliyah. Alex please believe


    me. Don''t you trust me?" that got my attention.


    "Trust you? Kalliyah, Alliyah or whatever your name is. Stop with the act, I''ve being searching for


    Alliyah Bisson for months now and I haven''t seen a thing. Stop lying and just admit it''s you. You''re the


    woman who ruined my parents rtionship. You''re the mother of Henrique. I can''t believe I didn''t pick it


    up before." I shake my head. Now it was obvious in the way she treated him, she would wake in the


    night to take care of him. She ys with him. Of course he''s her child and I realized toote. I looked at


    her to see that she was crying. Her tears don''t fool me now.


    "Please Alex, that''s not me, I''d never abandon my child, that''s not the kind of person I am. No matter


    how hard life was for me, I wouldn''t never give away a child whom, I produced so you have to


    understand and believe me when I say that Henrique isn''t my child. Please believe me." Her repetition


    of please made me want to reconsider but no, it was her. The detectives I''ve hired, has not found her


    yet and they were the best of the best. They were looking for someone who doesn''t exist.


    "Kalliyah, stop lying to me." I shouted and got up from beside her. I held my fist in a ball., if she wasn''t a


    woman,, I''d probably hurt her already but my father taught me better. I stand up and went as far as I


    can from her. She started to cry louder.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What am I to do to make you believe that the woman in those pictures is not me? Goddamn, I don''t


    have a child. Shit, I''ve never even have sex." She stopped and started to pant. Out of all the lies she


    could tell that one was the worst. She never had sex, it takes sex to have a child. My anger burst even


    more. I turn to my father who still haven''t said a word as yet.


    "Father, did you sleep with her," I said and pointed to Kalliyah.


    My father held down his head in shame and then said a faint. "Yes,"


    "No! Stop lying it wasn''t me." Kalliyah shouted across the room.


    My father lifted up his head and looked me in the eyes. "It was her son."


    Kalliyah let out a bawl. I turn to her crying face. All I felt was hatred and pity for her. She ruined my


    parents'' marriage and she ruined me.


    "Get out of my house," I said to her.


    She looked at me, "What?"


    "I said pack your things and get the hell out of my house. Out of my life and out of my parents'' life. You


    are nothing but a gold-digging whore."


    She sobbed, "But where will I stay? This is the only ce I know here."


    "I don''t care where you go. Just get the hell out of my house before I throw you out."


    "No, please. You can''t do that." She stated.


    "Oh really then watch me." I walked up to her and grabbed her by the wrist and started to drag her out


    my house. All she did, was cry and tell me to stop.


    "Please stop, you''re hurting me." she cried but I ignored her. When I reached to the door of my house, I


    opened it and pushed her on the pavement.


    "Wait her for your stuff," I said then m the door in her face. She deserves it, she deserves everything


    hurtful things that she''s getting now, she yed with my heart and ruin my parents marriage. I walked


    straight up to the stairs and went to her room. After packing all the things that belonged to her I walked


    back down the stairs with the suitcases in my hands. I opened the door and fling her things out without


    even looking at her. I heard she let out a scream, but I didn''t look I just m my door.

 Chapter 44 You cant do this

    Chapter 44 You can''t do this


    Kalliyah POV


    I watched as Mrs. Carter went to the bag and took out a Ziploc bag. She then came back and spread


    its contents on the table. I looked at the pictures in shock. They were ones when Ally was kissing Mr.


    Carter some when they came out of hotels and out of restaurants. I start shaking my head, my sister is


    such a no good. I turn to look at Alex, wondering if he thinks those are pictures of me.


    "That''s not me, Alex," I said to him and he slowly release his hands from mine and started to moved


    away. He believed his mother, he believed that the woman in the photos were me. I need to convince


    him that the pictures or of my sister and not me. "Alex you have to believe me, that''s not me," I felt like


    crying when he didn''t look at me. "Alex, please that''s not me." he turn to look at me, this my chance.


    "Alex she''s red-head, I have ck hair."


    "Dye can easily change that." His mother said. I knew she was enjoying this. I could ear the folly in her


    voice, she liked seeing me in distress.


    "Yes, I''m a natural red-head but I dyed my hair three years ago. You have to believe me, that''s not me.


    I''ve never being to Ennd. I''ve never spelt with your father, that''s my sister Alliyah." I stopped for a


    second and look at him but he was avoiding my gaze. "Alex please believe me. Don''t you trust me?" I


    asked I knew the tears were there. He looked up at me.


    "Trust you?" he spit out. "Kalliyah, Alliyah or whatever your name is. Stop with the act. I''ve being


    searching for Alliyah Bisson for months and I haven''t seen a thing. Stop lying and just admit it. you''re


    the woman that ruined my parent''s rtionship. You''re the mother of Henrique, I can''t even believe I


    didn''t pick it up before." He shakes his head in frustration and angry while I cried. He didn''t believe me,


    he didn''t trust me. he believes his mother. I started crying even more.


    "Please Alex, that''s not me, I''d never abandon my child. That''s not the kind of person I am. No matter


    how hard life is for me, I would never give away my child whom I produced. So you have to believe me


    when I say that Henrique isn''t my child. Please believe me." I stopped talking and looking at him


    through my tears


    "Kalliyah stop lying to me," he shouted, he barely shouts. He stand up from the couch and went over to


    the other side of the house. I started sopping the fact that he didn''t want to sit next to me anymore


    meant this was the end of our rtionship. He was done with me even though I am telling the truth.


    I didn''t any other choice but to start shouting in plea. "What am I to do, to make you believe that the


    woman in those pictures is not me? Goddamn, I don''t even have a child. Shit! I''ve never even had sex."


    I stopped at my confession.


    He turn to father and ask an unexpected question. "Father, did you sleep with her?" I stood there


    shocked. He really doesn''t trust me.


    His father held down his head and then said, "Yes."


    I stood there shocked. He was lying just like his wife. "NO! Stop lying it wasn''t me."


    His father lifted his head and look at him. "It was her son."


    I let out a half scream and half cry. What would he lie?


    "Get out of my house," I heard Alex said in a bark.


    I lifted my head up and whimpered. "What?"


    "I said pack your things and get the hell out of my house, out of my life and out of my parents life.


    You''re nothing but a gold-digging whore." I started to cry more as he said that. How could he?


    "But where will I stay? This is the only ce I know here." I said through my tears. My heart felt like I


    had been shot.


    "I don''t care where you go. Just get the hell out of my house before I throw you out." he barked. He


    wasn''t normally like this. His sweet smile is no longer there and his green eyes were dark.


    "No, please. You can''t do that." He wouldn''t do that.


    "Oh really? Then watch me." he walk to me and grabbed my wrist and started to drag me out. his


    parents watching silently at his abuse without saying anything. They nothing but a bunch of cruel


    people. They''re evil. They treated as if I was human.


    "Please stop you''re hurting me." I cried but he ignored me, his finger nails were digging in my skin and


    it pained a lot. He opened his throw and through me on his front pavement.


    "Wait for your stuff." He said that shut the door in my face. I held my head down and started to cry


    harder. I look at my wrist that was full of scraps . He did this. The man you taught you love. I start


    crying more until I heard the door open again but before I could register again my suitcase hit me in the


    head. I let out a scream as the striking pain goes through my head. All I heard was the door being shut


    again. I ced my hands to my temples. My head was hurting. My heart was breaking. I felt like a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    loved.


    After a couple minutes I finally decided I couldn''t stay there and bawl out my eyes forever. I had to


    more on. This is life. A series if rocky paths but I had to move on. I took up the phone off the ground


    beside me and called a cab. He said he would be here in fifteen minutes. I stood up from his veranda


    and walked with my things to the sand. I felt like I was gonna faint away but I kept moving on. I looked


    out to the sea and turned the opposite direction. I waited on the main road for the taxi. It''s funny how


    things turn out. it''s funny how my sister still managed to ruin my life again but this time without her even


    being present.

 Chapter 45 Promise?

    Chapter 45 Promise?


    Kalliyah''s POV


    Three weekster.


    I was still devastated about what happened between Alex and I. When I reached back to New York, it


    turned the one person who has never hurt me, Carlos. He opened his arms without judging or asking


    questions. That''s what I loved about him, he''s always there. I have been living with him too but I n to


    move out as soon as I get a new apartment. I was going to town today to look for one. Although know


    I''d be extremely lonely since I don''t have Grey with me anymore. He was still in Los Angles, with his


    family. Even he had someone now. It seems like my life is bound to be miserable. I kind of expected the


    fact that I''m never going to be truly happy. There was always going to be something or someone that


    hurts me.


    I still haven''t started working either. Since I''ve being back most times I was weeping and the rest I''d go


    to the park and paint. That helped a lot.


    I walked into the kitchen and saw Carlos on his phone. He offered me a smile, which I returned. I went


    and sat across from him and pop my head in my hands. I watched as he spoke his nativenguage,


    Spanish. I looked his features, Carlos is a good looking man. He has thick dark hair and dark brown


    eyes. He has a nice cheekbone structure. He is rather a good looking man, it''s such a shame he isn''t


    straight. I''d probably date him but of course, it would end bad, no one stays with me. Forever alone.


    "Si, gracias." He said as he ended the call.


    "Who was that?"


    "That was Martin. He wants me to take a vacation and spend some time with him and his family so we


    can get to know them." He sighed. Martin was his French boyfriend. I''ve only met Martin three times


    since they started dating while I was away. But for the few times I''ve met him, I knew he was perfect for


    my best friend.


    "Oh, then why don''t you?" I asked. I really wanted him to take some time. He spent too much time at


    the dance studio.


    "Well, I have the studio to think about," See. I smiled. "I have you to think about too. You being


    through,"


    I cut him off with my hands. I lifted it up. "No. I''m an adult I can take care of myself and the dance


    studio will be found. Those little rug rats will be fine. You need to take a week off or maybe even two."


    "But" he stuttered.


    "But, nothing. You have me to help with the studio."


    "NO, you''re not ready to work as yet. You need rest." He stated.


    "I''ve being resting for three weeks. I''m okay now." I sighed.


    "No, you''re still broken. I can see it in your eyes. It''s killing you not to cry." I looked at Carlos as he


    spoke those words, he was right. I want to cry, I still cry myself to sleep. I guess he hears me even


    though I put my head under the pillow. I guess he understands how it feels to be hurt my someone you


    loved.


    "You''re right. I am still broken but I will always be. Everyone Ie to love always hurts me. I always


    get hurt." The tears started to fall from my eyes. Carlos got up from his seat.


    He wrapped his hands around my frame. "That''s not true. Not everyone who loves you hurts you. I''ve


    never hurt you."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You eventually will," I said through my sobs. He pats my back and rubs it gently.


    "Never," he lifted my head up to his face. "How can I leave the person how acted as my girlfriend for


    years until my parents couldn''t take anymore and told me to stop the act." That made me smile a little.


    Believe it or not all along his parents knew he was gay but wanted to know how long he''d keep up the


    act.


    I held up my pinky to him. "Promise?"


    He smiled at ced his pinky in mine. "Pinky Promise." Iughed and he proceeded to wipe my tears.


    I straighten up myself. "You''re still going to visit Martin''s family, though. Don''t worry about me, I''ll be


    fine." I give him a smile to assure him.


    "Okay, I will go but not before I sort of what to do with the studio." I lifted my head to speak but he lifted


    his hands and stopped me. Damn, that''s how it feels for someone to shut you up. "No, you will not


    leave you in charge of the studio. I''ll tell my students that I''m going on vacation, they will understand."


    I sighed, "Okay." I gave in after all he wouldn''t stop until I did.


    "Great," he smiled and pped his hands. "Now please make me some breakfast I''m hungry." He


    I smiled at his cockiness and started making our breakfast.


    I didn''t mind preparing meals, after all, I''m living here for free. I might as well do something to help the


    poor guy. He''s done so much for me, I don''t think I can ever repay him. He''s always being here and will


    forever be. Hopefully.

 Chapter 46 Alliyah

    Chapter 46 Alliyah


    Alex POV


    I heard a knock on my office door.


    "Come in,"


    My secretary walked in and closed the door behind her. "Mr Cater there is a Mr. Luke Mason here to


    see you. He is not on the schedule for today but he insists that he needs to see you. That''s it''s very


    important."


    I rubbed my temples, I wasn''t in the mood to be distracted. "Okay," I said. What was so important? I


    might take a break, that something which I haven''t done in a while. Neither have I shaved. Every since


    my parents told me about Kalliyah, I''ve being working none stop. It was a good distraction from the


    constant pain in my chest.


    My secretary turned and exit my office a few seconds after a man came in followed by a red-head with


    shades on. She looked awfully familiar.


    "Mr. Carter, I''m here to speak on the behalf of my fianc¨¦e." The man said. He had a British ent.


    Confused as I am. I mentioned for him to take a seat.


    "I''m Luke Mason and this is my fianc¨¦e Alliyah Bisson." As soon as he said thest name I tensed up


    and he noticed. "I''m sorry sir. You probably think she''s a bad person because of what she did to


    Henrique but."


    "Stop," I shouted at them. "Take off the shades." The red-head lifted the shades and I sat there


    shocked. What the hell was this all about? Why did shee here? What happened to her hair?


    I stood up from my chair and turn to look at them, "You think you can fool me?" I said and ran my hand


    through my hair. Why did shee here pretending? "Why are you doing this Kalliyah? Why? Haven''t


    you tormented me enough? Haven''t you learnt your lesson?"


    "What are you talking about?" she spoke up but her voice was slightly different.


    "Oh, you don''t know. Coming here acting like he''s your fianc¨¦e." I shouted.


    The man got up. "I am her fianc¨¦e," the English man shouted back.


    "Luke stop, we should go." She pled with him. I looked at the man as his eyes soften towards her. The


    way mine used to.


    "No, Ally. We will not. We''re not leaving without my son." I looked at him. What the hell are they talking


    about? What son, Henrique?


    She looked at him and smile.


    "Oh my god, I''m so damn confused. Someone, please exin to me what''s happening." I shouted and


    sat on the couch that was close to my desk.


    "Okay," said Luke. He looked over to her. "It''s okay."


    He looked back over to me. "Ally had an affair with your father about a year and a half ago. She got


    pregnant with Henrique. After a couple of months of taking care of him, she decides to give him up.


    She thought she couldn''t take care of him and wouldn''t be a good enough mother. So she left him here


    for you to take care of him as his brother. She then moved to ska to start a new life, to start over.


    That''s where we met. I''m here next door neighbour. We fall in love and now I''m here so we can get


    back our son. Ally is sorry for giving him up. She''s also very sorry for sleeping with your father. She has


    changed. She''s ready to be a mother with my help of course."


    I looked at them amused. They really nned this out didn''t they?


    "So why would you want to move to ska to start over. This time, let thedy talk, I''m certain she''s


    not dumb."


    He snorts and rolled his eyes. He looked to her, "Tell him, it''s okay." He seems to say that a lot to her.


    "I always hurt people especially my twin sister. She hates me."


    "Why?" I incurred.


    "I slept with her fianc¨¦e." She bent her head. "His father also."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What the hell?"


    "It''s okay," Luke said to her. He lifted his head to look at me. "Have some feelings will you. She''s very


    sorry for her wrongs that she''smitted. Don''t make her feel more worthless."


    "So, you have a twin sister?" I yed along.


    "Yes, I do."


    "Interesting. What''s her name?"


    "Her name is Kalliyah."


    "Oh, okay. When was thest time you saw your sister?" I asked. I really began to think if they think I


    was this stupid.


    "Three years ago. I haven''t seen her since the day before her wedding. Well, she never got married.


    She ran away, I haven''t seen or heard from her since."


    "Okay, so you expected me to believe you have a sister?" Iughed.


    "She does," her fianc¨¦e butt in.


    "Okay, fine. Let me see pictures of you two."

 Chapter 47 Proof

    Chapter 47 Proof


    Alex POV


    "I don''t have any pictures of us together," she said. I rolled my eyes. Of course, she didn''t she wasn''t a


    twin. An imposter is what she is. I can''t believe I fell for her.


    "Wait, why don''t you show him the two that you always carry in your purse." Her fianc¨¦ suggested.


    "Oh," her faced lit up. "I forgot about that." She opened her bad that looked mighty expensive. She took


    out a purse out of the bag, MK. She had taste and money to afford that. She took out two pictures and


    stretched them to me. I grabbed them from her hands not wanting to touch her.


    I looked down at the first picture, nothing interesting that would identify to do persons differently. It was


    just a picture of two redhead babies. That could be anybody. You could probably find a picture like that


    on Google.


    I switched to the other one. I looked at it shocked, confusion and another emotioning through me.


    In the picture, was two teen girls. Twins, they were in a graduation uniform. One had straight hair and


    was smiling with a top up. The other had curly hair and wore a sses and was just smiling. I couldn''t


    tell the difference. They looked exactly the same only the sses and curly hair. I swallowed. Could


    this picture be real? I looked up at the couple. I looked at the twin that was in front of me now, there


    was no doubt that I was here. She looked the same but a little more mature.


    I looked back down at the picture and shback came in my mind.


    I smiled sweetly at her as she pushed her sses on her nose for the second time since she started


    reading. I walked over and sat on the couch next to her.


    "Hello, four eyes monkey."


    She made up her face. "I''m not a monkey. Monkeys are ugly. I''m a unicorn."


    Iughed at her silliness. "You didn''t hear me call you four-eyes but you heard monkey. Woman!"


    She red at me with her grey eyes. "I don''t really care what you think about my sses. I still can see


    without it so I''m not a four eyes unicorn."


    "You can see without it?" I asked with my brows raised.


    "Yes, it''s a reading ssed not a tested." She stated.


    "Oh, but you always have it on."


    "Ugh, yes. It makes me look cute." She said and gave me the duck face.


    "No!, Never ever do that again. You look like a duck."


    She smiled and kiss me on my cheeks. "Okay, no more duck face."


    I sighed and faced palmed myself. They were telling the truth. Oh my god what have I done?


    "Is everything okay, mate?" Luke said.


    "Hmm..yeah. How long have you guys being seeing each other?" I asked my voice a little shaky.


    "Well, we didn''t date or anything of the sort. As I said before we''re neighbour''s, we just fell for each


    other after constant flirting." He said with a smile as he looked at her. She smiled back at him. it was


    clear they were in love.


    I looked at the two and now I started to see what I didn''t see when they entered. Ally has expensive


    things, Her dressing and everything else was different. Kally wasn''t rich and she had apletely


    different vibe from her sister.


    "So, you''ve heard or seen your sister in years?" I asked still notpletely believing.


    "Yes, that''s what I said. I don''t know where she went she just took off with her dog."


    "What''s the name of her dog?" I asked but I already knew the name.


    "Grey, his name is Grey. I was the one who bought him for her. I''m not an animal person and he looked


    cute so I bought it for her. I can still remember the smile on her face. She really loves him. I wonder if


    he''s still alive. I heard that some can live up to twenty years." She stopped when her fianc¨¦ ced his


    hands on her leg and looked at her. She smiled and said sorry. Well, that''s one thing her sister and her


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    have inmon is talking.


    "Well, Mr. Carter. We came here about Henrique when can I see him? When can we get him back?"


    Luke said. I felt unease. I''ve be attracted to my little brother. It will be hard just to give him back


    when I already started to file for an adoption.


    "Well, I don''t have him now he''s spending time with my parents they are to bring him back next week.


    So we''ll talk during soon. You mentioned that you live in ska, where are you staying?"


    "Well, we cametest night, we''re staying at a hotel, Pegasus I think the name is."


    "Oh okay well. Since we''ll have some deep discussion about Henrique before I can him over back to


    the same woman who gave him away. You''ll need to stay at my home till then."


    I saw emotions came to Ally''s face. "I was weak then, I''m not like that anymore. I promise, please. I


    want my baby back. I promise I won''t make the same mistake twice."


    "Of course, you won''t. I''ll be here too." Luke said.


    I looked at the couple not fully convince that my baby brother would be hundred percent secure. I need


    to know more about them before I make a big decision as to give him.


    "You''re not weak anymore?" she shook her head. "Then you have two weeks to prove it to


    me."

 Chapter 48 She wasnt lying

    Chapter 48 She wasn''t lying


    Alex POV


    I parked my car in my drive way. I exit my car as Luke parked behind me. After our talk at the office


    they went and pick up their stuff from the hotel and came back at the office to meet me. I leaned on the


    hood of my car and wait for the couple. When Luke manage to get their luggage out of his car I started


    walking to my door. I pressed the doorbell and wait for Cynthia to open the door.


    "Good afternoon Mr. Carter." She gave me a motherly smile. As if she spot movements behind me she


    looked and I saw her eyes widened then she looked back at me.


    I gave her a light smile to reassure her. "I''ll exinter." I looked behind me. "Come on." I walked in


    my house with the couple behind me. when we reached the living room, I turn to Cynthia. "This is Luke


    and his fianc¨¦e Alliyah. They''ll be staying here. Alliyah is the Henrique''s biological mother."


    Cynthia mouth hang open, "But,"


    I interrupted her. "I know. Later, we''ll talk about that."


    I heard some ruffling sounding from behind me. I turned and saw Cloudy with her husband and


    family. I smiled at the little pops running after their mother.


    "Grey," I heard Alliyah said. The dog looked up at her in a confused state. She turn to me. "Where did


    you get him from?"


    "Your sister left him here." Or should I say I kicked her out and she was forced to leave him.


    "You know my sister?" she asked.


    "Yes, I do. We''ll talk about those things another time not now." I turn to my housekeeper. "Can you give


    them a quest home please?"


    "Sure, Mr. Cater." From the look on her face I know that she was confused. "Come with me."


    When the three of them left I went in my bar area and took out a bottle of whisky. I walked to my room


    with the bottle in my hand. I closed the door behind me. I ced the bottle at my bed side and sat on


    my bed.


    I face palmed myself then raked my hands through my hair.


    What the hell have I done?


    She was right.


    She was telling the truth.


    I didn''t believe her.


    She was crying. She begged and pled for me to believe her but I didn''t. All along, I thought that she


    broke my heart when I was the one who broke hers. I should have believed her, but instead all the


    evidence that my mother had I taught those were clear enough. Now she''s gone because I''ve heart


    her, I kicked her out.


    She was crying and begging me to believe her and I didn''t. I still remember the tears in her eyes as she


    pled with me and I blocked her out. I didn''t trust her enough to believe her and now it''sing back to


    haunt me.


    I ced my head in my hand and started to cry. I lost her. I lost the only girl I''ve ever truly loved. The


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    one who loved me too. I was just too blind to see that. Now she''s gone and I have no idea where she


    is. Even if I did, I don''t she''d take me back.


    When she just came she said she was tired of persons hurting her and I ended up doing the same to


    her.


    If only I could turn back time. If I had only made the right choices.


    I reached over to the whisky bottle. I pulled the cap and brought it to my lips. I let the bitter twice go


    down my throat then took a second sip, then another.


    I guess drinking can help take the pain away from my chest. The pain that makes me feel empty and


    alone. I am empty alone.

 Chapter 49 Kalliyah

    Chapter 49 Kalliyah


    Alex POV


    I haven''t got over my broken heart or the fact that I broke someone''s heart. I''m still thinking about her.


    No matter what I try to get her out of my head. It doesn''t work. I keep thinking about the times we spent


    together. The time on the beach, in front of the fire ce and many more. The memories just won''t


    leave.


    Alliyah and Luke is here staying with me. My parents brought Henrique a week earlier saying they


    needed ''Alone time''. When they saw Alliyah they were shock. Of course my mother burst out in fits and


    argue but Luke calmed her down. I don''t know how he did but he managed to get her to control herself.


    Luke and I are friends. We talk about business and of course sports. He is a good guy. He''s going to be


    a good father to Henrique. I''ve decided that Alliyah is truly sorry for her mistakes. She also deserves to


    have her child around her. I wouldn''t want him hating her because of the mistakes she''s made.


    Although I''ve agreed for them to get custody of him, I still wanted them to make him visit me regrly. I


    want to have a rtionship with my younger brother.


    "Ms. Carter, dinner is ready." I heard Cynthia at my office door.


    "Thanks, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Cynthia isn''t as mean towards Alliyah as she was to Kalliyah when she arrived. She was on the edge a


    little but I guess just like me, she forgave Alliyah. I saw them talking andughing something she never


    did with Kalliyah.


    Kalliyah.


    She seems toe in my head every time.


    I guess it''s hard to forgot someone who you love. I love her and I pushed her away because trust


    wasn''t there. If only I had a little more faith in her, then she''d be in my arms. She''d be with me. I''d be


    able to look in her grey eyes and smile at her. I''d kiss her and make her feel special just like she is. I''d


    tell her how much I love her and how much I care.


    But I can''t do any of those because she''s not here and I don''t have the guts to go and hunt her down.


    I sighed and stood up from my desk. I closed down my iPod.


    I walked to the dining area to see Luke and Alliyah was already there. They were holding hands and


    smiling at each other. That''s sweet. There is no doubt that they love each other. I smiled and cleared


    my throat to get their attention.


    Alliyah looked up and saw me. Her cheeks got pink with embarrassment as if they were caught doing


    something nasty. She ced her head on Luke''s shoulder.


    Heughed at her. He looks up at me. "Sorry, mate." He had a guilty look on his face but I need not


    question what conversation they were having at my dinner table.


    I smiled and took my seat at my usual spot.


    After a couple of minutes of awkward silence I decide to speak up. "Did Henrique give any trouble


    today?"


    I realized at the mention of her son''s name she jolt. That made me smile internally. "No, he didn''t. in


    fact he was ying with Cloudy, Grey and their pops. It was great. I even put some pictures on


    instagram with them ying. It''s adorable. The pictures got like instantly. He''s asleep now though."


    Alliyah is very techno wise. Since she''s an ex-model he knew everything in thetest technology things


    and sites. Which is good in today''s economy. I don''t know to use certain things or equipments you''re


    not getting a job at my firm.


    "That''s good. What did you two do?"


    I saw the couples face got red. I smirk, they were doing the nasties in my house. I didn''t mind though.


    They''re a couple of course I ept them to be intimate.


    "Well, you see.." Alliyah stuttered.


    "We went on the beach and danced by the pool side." Luke finished for her. That''s cute, they finished


    each other''s sentences.


    Luke and Alliyah rtionship is something precious. I knew it would take a lot out of a man to forgive


    Alliyah of what he did. Luke doesn''t seem like the type to forgive easily either. Even though their paths


    are rocky. The love that they share is obvious to anyone who looked. I envy them. I had that or at least


    something simr but because of stupidity I lost it.


    "That''s good." I sh them a fake smile.


    I took up my fork and start eating my dinner. Cynthia prepared a simple rice, chicken and vegetable


    dish. I start eating the food. The table was silent. The only thing that could be heard was the forks


    brushing against the ss dishes.


    My phone interrupted that silence. I took my phone out of my pocket. I looked at the screen to see the


    ID number but it was unfamiliar. I decided to answer it.


    "Alexander Carter speaking."


    "Mr. Carter, we''d like you toe to the St. Joseph Hospital immediately."


    "Why?" I asked. I was little worried. Why do I need to get to the hospital? Did something happen?


    "Mr. Carter, your number is listed in the patience''s phone as an emergency contact. We need you to


    "What?" What''s going on? "What happened?"


    "Mr. Carter, I don''t know much. I''m just a receptionist. What I know is that she''s being in an ident


    and what severely injured. Now, I have go. Just pleasee to the St. Joseph Hospital founded on


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    652 West Bridge Avenue, New York City. Have a good day. We''ll be waiting for you." Then she hang


    up. I swallowed.


    I looked at the phone in my hand still not gasping fully of what was said.


    "Is everything okay, mate?" I heard Luke spoke. I looked over to him.


    "A hospital just called and told me toe and identify a body of someone who had my number as an


    emergency contact." I told them.


    "What, who?" Alliyah asked.


    I looked at her, still confused. "I don''t know,"


    "Well, who''s emergency contact are you?" Luke asked.


    I looked up at him and start thinking, who''s emergency contact am I?


    Then it struck me, like lighting.


    "Kalliyah."

 Chapter 50 The Unexpected

    Chapter 50 The Unexpected


    Kalliyah POV


    I smiled as I looked at my new apartment. It wasn''t ssy, it was wide and a little big. It had a much


    bigger kitchen and bedroom. I also had a area where I can paint. It was just convenient. I loved it.


    Carlos has being helping me looking for a suitable apartment sincest week. He was still on the edge


    with me getting a new apartment but he allowed me.


    Carlos left for Francest night so he never got a chance to see me move my things in. My things were


    already set up. This is great! I''ll be sleeping in my new bed tonight. I smiled.


    I didn''t need to worry about money either. I''ve decided to start selling my painting and paint for a living


    after all, I''m good at it. I might as well do something I love.


    I look at my apartment and smile with satisfaction. I haven''t achieved in my life a lot but seeing that I


    own this building, it was mine. I feel good.


    I walked to my kitchen then I opened the fridge. It was empty. My belly growled at the sight. I smiled to


    myself. I need to go to the supermarket. It was still early. I look at the way clock, it was two in the


    afternoon. I have a lot of time to shop.


    I unlocked my apartment door and looked out at the busy streets of New York. I quickly closed the door


    behind me. I walked out on the side walk and called out for a taxi. One came immediately.


    After ten minutes I reached Wallmart.


    I shopped around looking for the best vegetables and food items. I notice parents have their kids,


    tugging them along. I also saw children crying to their mom for sweets. I smile. Will I ever be a parent?


    I wouldn''t mind. I love children. I love seeing their little face. It''s too bad you have a man to have a kid


    with because if I didn''t need one. I''d probably have ten by now. I don''t need a rtionship. They never


    work out for me. As soon as I get happy everythinges tumbling down. I don''t need that kind of


    stress or problem. I''m better off by myself. I''m going to get a dog. I''ll have dog just like Grey.


    Grey. I missed him so much. He promised me he''ll never leave and he didn''t I did. But the pain of


    losing everyone I love and has ever loved is a lot to bare. I haven''t gotten over my broken heart. I still


    think and remember how he treated me. No one deserved to be treated like that. He treated me like I''m


    a nobody and it hurt. It hurts like hell.


    "Ma''am are you okay," I saw a teenage boy asked me. I looked up at him confuse. "You''re crying." I


    brought my hands to my cheeks. They were wet.


    I looked at him and gave him my best fake smile. "Thanks, I''m fine. Thank you." I walked away from the


    section and made my way to the cashier.


    I paid for my groceries then walked back outside to get a taxi. I looked across the road at my part. The


    ghost was clear so I started to walk. I heard a loud noiseing from beside me, I turned and I saw a


    sleeping car headed to me. It was moving too fast, I knew I wouldn''t make it since they was also


    another car behind it.


    My groceries fell out of my hands and I felt myself being pulled off the ground. My head hitting ss,


    then everything went ck.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 51 Sad

    Chapter 51 Sad


    Alex POV


    I hurriedly got out of the taxi and sprint in the hospital. My chest was hurting. It felt like my heart was


    ripped out. The love of my life was here in hospital, on her deathbed. I walked up the receptionist. It


    was a man.


    "I''m here to identify a female, who''s being in a ident." I told him right away.


    He looked at me with a bad eye then began to look it up on theputer. After a while I saw Luke and


    Alliyahing towards me.


    "Where is she? Is she okay? Please tell me where notte, please?" Alliyah pled with the man.


    "Shh..sweetheart. It''s gonna be okay." Luke said trying tofort her. We all have being like this in the


    ne. It was a 5 hour flight. It was hectic.


    "No, It''s not okay. What if she''s dead. I''ll never get a chance to tell her how sorry I am." Luke wrapped


    his arms around her and she sobbed in his shoulders. I looked at her crying and made me want to cry


    too.


    I never told her how I felt. Never told her I''m sorry for hurting her. Never told her how much I love her.


    "Sir," I was brought out of relev¨¦ by the receptionist.


    "Yes,"


    He looked at me sad. Oh my god, no. Please no. "I have good news and bad news." The three us wait


    on him to continue. "The good news is that she''s alive after such a tragic ident. The bad news is


    that she hit her head pretty bad and now she''s in aa. We''ve did surgery on her and it was


    sessful, she was to wake up and hour ago but didn''t."


    "Oh my god." Alliyah cried out.


    I brought my hands to my face. I felt the tears running. She''s alive but she''s unable tomunicate. It


    was like she''s dead.


    I start crying a little harder with my hands over my face.


    "Come on mate, it''s going to be fine. She needs the two of you guys to be strong. Be strong for her." I


    looked up at Luke with my red eyes. He''s right. I need to be strong. I need to stay strong for her.


    I looked back at the receptionist. "Can I see her?"


    He looked at me with sad eyes. "I call the doctor, so he''sing. But I''ll need you to sign up a form


    please." He reached over a drawer and took out a form. He gave me the form and I noticed I didn''t


    really know a lot about Kalliyah. I looked up at him.


    "I''ll sign it." Alliyah said. I almost forgot she was here. I willing gave her the form.


    "Why don''t you fellows go in the waiting room and wait for the doctor. Straight down the hall,st room


    to the right."


    I nod at him and decided to go and wait. I need to be somewhere quiet not in a hall where everyone is


    rushing.


    I walked ahead of the couple to the location I was given. I entered and noticed it wasn''t loaded, only a


    woman with a baby in her hand. I walked over to a seat and sat.


    I ced my face in my hands and started to cry. Please God, make me stay alive. Make her wake up


    for me. I''m sorry I treated the way I did. I''m sorry I hurt her. If you give her back to me, I''ll never hurt her


    again. I''ll make sure she has everything she needs and want. Please bring back my heart because


    without her, I''m torn apart.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I cried someone until I heard Luke''s voice presence. They took a seat close to me. Luke was


    whispering to her that Kalliyah will be find as Alliyah cried saying it''s her fault. It wasn''t her fault. It''s


    mine. If I had never kicked her out of my house, I''d be safe and sound, she''s on a hospital bed fighting


    for her life.


    "Hello," I heard someone say. I didn''t bother to look up. After a while the doctor spoke again. "You must


    be the patience''s twin. I have news about your sister."


    I quickly lifted my head and stood up. I walked to the doctor. "What news? Please tell me she''s okay."


    "Mr. Carter, she''s fine. She in aa. We''re not sure when she will be back on her feet." I was


    surprised he knew my name. I''m a well known business man.


    "How long is a person in aa likely start there for?" Alliyah asked.


    The doctor gaze shift to hers. "It can take up to fifteen years."


    Alliyah started crying again. Luke brought his hands around her to secure her. The doctor looked at her.


    "Miss, it''s healthy for you either. You might get stressed out and your blood pressure might drop, so


    please. Be calm, your sister is okay."


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Can I see her?"


    The doctor looked at his clipboard then back at Alliyah.


    "Yes, you can see her. I suggest you go in one at a time."


    "Ok, that''s fine, as long as we get to see her." I said.


    "Let''s go then," the doctor said and led the way to her room.

 Chapter 52 I love you

    Chapter 52 I love you


    Alex POV


    When Alliyah came from the from the hospital room thirty minutester her face was a mess. She


    looked like she had being torn apart. I feel the same. The woman I loved was unresponsive, the only


    thing that makes her alive is her beating heart. The heart that belonged to me once.


    Luke stand from the bench and took his fianc¨¦ in his hands. "It''s okay," he whispered words offort


    to her. But is it really okay? What if she never wakes? I don''t think I could imagine living without her.


    Now I can see that. The weeks that I have being without her has being hell.


    I drowned myself in work, I had little time for enjoyment and little time for Henrique. He reminded me


    too much of her.


    Now, I realize what a big mistake I made. I want her. I want to be with her, spent my life with her. Have


    babies with her.


    But am I toote?


    What if she never wakes?


    What if I never see her eyes again?


    Hear herugh?


    I wiped the drops of tears off my face and opened the door of her room.


    I walked in. There she was. Many strings and cords were attached to her body. An oxygen tank. My


    heart broke at the sight. The tears I was trying to avoid came. I want to be strong, but how can I be


    strong when my mines of strength was not responding.


    I walked in the room and shut the door behind me. I walked to the chair at the bedside then sat in it. I


    looked at her. I reached for her hands that had a wire attached to it. I rubbed my heads on her. I


    eced her hands with me.


    "Hey, baby. Please wake up. Wake up for me. I miss you. I''m sorry." I brought her hands to my lips and


    kissed it softly. "I''m sorry for hurting you. Sorry for not believing you. Please, pleasee back to me. I


    miss your eyes. I miss yourugh. I miss the way you get angry at me. The way you smile at me. I''m a


    mess without you. I need you. I taught I didn''t want you but I don''t want you, I need you. You''re my


    heart. I can''t live without my heart. I''m begging you pleasee back." I held my head down on her


    bed and pulled her close. It''s no use hiding my tears, no use being strong when strength is longer with


    me. I stayed there crying more and whispering sweet things to her. Telling her about the wonderful


    things we did. I begged her toe back. I need her toe back.


    I cried some more. I pulled the chair up closer until I was able to wrap my arms around her. "Please


    believe I didn''t. Will shee back to me? When she wakes will she forgive me? Will she let me love


    her or will she tell me to go away? If told me to leave my life would we meaningless. My brought spices


    and joy to my life and I found out that toote.


    Instead of finding out when she was well I found out when she was ill. I found out when she''s between


    a life and death situation.


    Death?


    What if she dies?


    My heart dies with her.


    It''s funny how you don''t know how much you need a person until they''re no longer there or is about to


    leave. But I don''t want her to leave, I need her. I love her. She''s my heart, just as I''m hers.


    It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t kicked her out of my house she wouldn''t be here. She''d be safe. It''s all


    myself. If she dies, I don''t think I''d be able to forgive myself.


    I med her for ruining my family when it wasn''t her. I med her so everything. I failed to see that a


    wonderful woman like her could have done such a thing. I thought she was acting now I know she


    wasn''t. Alliyah is here safe with Luke and my love is here on a hospital bed attached to machines. It''s


    my fault and my trust issues.


    If I had trust her tears, trust her words, she''d have being safe. I didn''t trust her. I let those pictures get


    to me, of course they look alike, they were identical twins. But at the same time the detectives found it


    difficult to locate Alliyah. That made me quick to believe my mother and not to believe her.


    I hurt her. I remember the tears I taught were fakeing down her face. I remember my finger nails


    digging through her. I remember when she told me to let her go, that I was hurting her remember when


    she screamed out in pain when I made the suitcase hit her. I remember all the evil things I did to her


    that day. She didn''t deserve it, none of it.


    But I remembered being in pain myself. My heart had being broken. I acted the way I taught was right. I


    turn out to me very wrong. Because now the woman I love was beside me in aa and it''s all my


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    fault.


    I lifted my watery, red eyes to her face. I brushed a few strains from her face.


    "I love you. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 53 Take it slow

    Chapter 53 Take it slow


    Alex POV


    "Mr. Carter, Mr. Mason is on the phone." I looked up at my temp. Why would Luke be calling me? It


    must be important. Probably something about Kally.


    "Okay, thanks." I looked up the phone and brought it to my ears. I have being working sincest week. I


    realize she might not wake after all. It''s being two hectic weeks and she hasn''t woken up. I wonder


    sometimes if she ever will. I visit her everyday but she doesn''t respond.


    "Hey, Luke. What can I do for you?" I asked in a nonchnt voice.


    "She''s awake,"


    "What?" my heart jumped, I don''t know why, but it did. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. I want him


    to say it again.


    "She''s awake. Alliyah is in there talking to her now." He sounded happy. The weight that has being on


    my heart felt like it was lifted.


    "I''ll be there in five minutes." I smiled and hanged up the phone. I shut down myptop then head to


    the door of my temporary office.


    As I closed the door of my car I speed on the streets of New York city. My baby is awake. I can finally


    be able to hold her in my hands, see her beautiful eyes and hear herugh. I don''t ever nning on


    hurting her ever again. I n on taking care of her and being the best husbands she could ever have.


    Husband?


    Yes, I want to marry her. While she was ina my heart was breaking. Without her my life is dull and


    painful. Without her the only thing that would have mattered is work. Without her, I don''t feel at home.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    without her, I''m not happy. She makes me happy and I''ll do everything in my will to continue making her


    happy. She''s my heart and I have protect her with everything in me. I love her. I love Kalliyah Bisson.


    The news about the ident was spread to my parents. Now they know that Kalliyah was in fact telling


    the truth. I also told them that I forgave Alliyah for her wrongdoings and that she has changed and has


    a man that loves her. She won''t make the same stupid mistake twice. After all she wants to be a part of


    her son''s life. She deserve that much, Luke too. They''re a great couple. It was obvious that he loved


    her and he wasn''t afraid to let it show. He''s very gant with it.


    I quickly parked my car in the garage and hurriedly made my way to her room. I spot Luke in the hall


    way. He looked sad. What''s wrong?


    "What''s wrong Luke? I taught you said she''s awake."


    "She is."


    "Then what''s wrong?"


    He looked at me with sad eyes. Couldn''t take it. "She hit her head hard and that lead her to have


    severe memory lost. She has amnesia."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. She doesn''t remember me. She doesn''t remember us.


    I ran my hands through my hair. I felt like crying and so I started. Yes, I''m happy she''s a wake but what


    difference is it if she doesn''t remember anything.


    Luke came and pat me on my back. "It''s okay mate, she''s fine. It''s temporary. Dr. Baines said it will


    eventually go away. She''s fine." he assures me. During the couple of weeks I''ve know Luke I''vee


    to learn he was a very good man. He cares a lot for persons. I guess I would ssify him as a best


    friend. Heforted Alliyah and I when we wanted to give up hope. He helped me to be strong.


    I started to sob. "What if she doesn''t? What if she hit her head too hard and doesn''t recovery. What will


    I do?"


    He pulled me in and hugged me. "Stop, okay. Think positive. She''ll be fine. You have to be strong.


    Think of it this way. Since you hurt her she doesn''t remember what you did. It''s your time to prove to


    her that you''re sorry. Prove it to her so when she gets back her memory she doesn''t have resentment


    in her heart for you. Prove to her that you love her. This is your chance. Remember think about the


    good things that mighte from her memory loss." I told Luke all that happened on the day I kicked


    Kalliyah out and I also told him about our rtionship. He understand, he didn''t judge me for what I did.


    He saw through my eyes.


    "Okay, I will but can I see her?" I asked him as I came out of his arms.


    "Dr. Baines is in there and so is Alliyah but you can go as soon as they are finished."


    "I wonder what I''ll say to her once I get in there."


    "Just start with an introduction after all, she doesn''t remember you. Tell her about your rtionship with


    her. Take it slowly. Don''t want to put an pressure on her brain."


    "Okay." I smiled at him. "Start with an introduction." I said more to myself than to Luke. I don''t need to


    start my conversation with her by telling her sorry for something she doesn''t remember. Take it slow. I


    will take it slow.

 Chapter 54 Who are you?

    Chapter 54 Who are you?


    I walked in her room with my heart in my hands. She staring at the wall when I entered but she looked


    the door and saw me. She didn''t react. I knew she wouldn''t, she doesn''t know me. I walked in a little


    more.


    "Hi," I stammered.


    "Hi, Who are you?" I knew I couldn''t avoid that question but when I heard her asked my heart broke.


    "My name is Alexander Carter but you usually call me Alex." I tried to smile but I failed miserably. How


    can I? The only woman I''ve ever love doesn''t remember me or the good times we''ve spent with each


    other.


    "Who are you to me?" she inquired.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''m your boyfriend." As I said those words I try as hard as I can to keep a smile. Hopefully my forced


    smiles assure her.


    "I have a boyfriend?" She asked surprised with a smiled on her pale face. My heart lifted when I saw


    her smile. The smile I love so very dearly.


    I nod. She stared to smile and start ying with her fingers. She is nervous. She does that when she''s


    nervous. I smile at the memory when we met.


    I walked closer to the bed and sat in the bedside chair. She turns to look at me. "Can I asked you a few


    questions, please?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "Of course, you can ask anything you want. I''ll answer them." I stated with a smile.


    "How did we meet? Was it romantic?" I grin at her question.


    Was it romantic?


    Hell No.


    It was the opposite.


    "We met on the busy streets of New York," Iughed. "No, it was the opposite of romantic."


    She raise her eyebrows. "Really? Howe?"


    "Well, I was kind of stalking you." I told her and rub the back of my head. I wasn''t sure if should tell her


    about what her sister did or why i was really searching for her.


    "What you were my stalker before you turned my boyfriend?" she sounded amazed.


    "No, not exactly. Ask me something else." I tried to avoid the subject of how we met. I wasn''t the nicest


    of persons especially since I made her lose her jobm


    "Hmm..okay. Do you love me?" my heart freeze at her question. That was thest thing I was expecting


    her to say at least since she lost her memory. I''ve never actually told her I love her. I might as well tell


    her now.


    "I do. I love you. You''re my heart and I''m so happy to have back my heart. Without you I''ve being a


    mess." I moved closer to her and held her hands to my lips while I look in her grey eyes.


    She looked at me not knowing how to react. That''s so sweet.


    "I know I love you too. Although I don''t remember anything about our rtionship I just have this feeling


    that you''re my heart too. That you mean the world to me as I you."


    Her words made me sad.


    She says she loves me. But how can she if she doesn''t remember the bad things I''ve done to her. If


    only i could turn back time. If I could make things better I would.


    I brought her hands to my face and rub it on my cheeks and she smiled at me looking in my eyes.


    "Why don''t I have a ring on my finger?" she asked. "If you love me so much why aren''t we engaged to


    be married?"


    "Well, we never got the time but let me tell you a secret." I leaned into her. "You''ll not only be wearing a


    ring on your finger but you''ll be having my babies."


    I went back to my previous position and I noticed her cheeks were pink. I smiled to myself.


    Yes, She''ll be the mother of my kids. I won''t stop until I have her. Show her how much she means to


    me.


    How could have I hurt this angel in front of me? How could I have being such a fool?


    She''s my life. For goddamn sake! I want to have grey eyes babies with her smile and my dimples.


    I love her and I hurt her. I need to prove it to her how much she means to me before she gets back her


    memory.

 Chapter 55 Finally

    Chapter 55 Finally


    Alex POV


    I smiled as I walked in the hospital. Today Kaiilyah will be released and I''ll have her home with me


    again. I wanted to stay with herst night but she wouldn''t allow that.


    "No, I''m going to stay here with you." I stretched my feet out and rest my hands at the back of my neck.


    I was lying in a resting position.


    "No, you need to go home and sleep."


    "But I want to start with you." I stretched my words and pout at her.


    She rolled her eyes and smiled. "But you stink and need to shower," she replied in the same tone I


    used.


    "I don''t stink."


    "Yes, you do."


    "No, I don''t."


    "Yes, you do."


    I rolled my eyes yfully. "You haven''t being awake for twelve hours yet and you''re already giving me


    trouble."


    "That''s because you love me."


    I smiled at her. "I do."


    "Good. Now leave. I will not marry a man with bad hygiene."


    I smiled. Okay, she caught me with those words. Not that I had bad hygiene but she just woke up. I


    want to spend as much time as I can with her. I want her to know that she means the world to me and i


    will not lose her again. I can''t. I won''t.


    I got up and walked over to her bed. I bend and kiss her on the forehead like I''ve did while she was still


    ina. "Goodbye, my love. I love you."


    She smiled. "Goodbye."


    I walked out of her room with a smile. I didn''t mind that she didn''t tell me she loved me too. Luke told


    me to take things slow. I will take things as slow as possible. I want her to know the new me.


    I walked to her room. I knocked on the door and entered. The doctor, Luke and Alliyah were present.


    "Nice for you to join us Mr. Carter, I was just exining to them that Ms. Bisson is still under medication


    and since she still hasn''t recovered her memory you guys should take it slow." Dr. Baines warned.


    "Make sure she has at least ten hours of sleep each day. She needs it." he paused and look at his


    clipboard. "I cannot tell when she''ll regain her memory but as I said she will."


    "But Dr. Baines, Paige in "The Vow" never regained her memory. What if Kalliyah doesn''t?" Alliyah


    interrupted.


    The doctor smiled and rubbed the back of his head as if he was nervous. "You see Ms. Bisson, that


    was a rare case. Both women were in an ident but Kalliyah''s head was not hit as bad as I think


    Paige''s own was. If I remember clearly page was ina from a longer time than Kalliyah which


    shows that she will indeed recovery. Her brain scan has showed increase amount of activities. Just not


    as much as someone like you but as she recovers her brain activity will increase don''t worry she''s


    perfectly fine.


    "You guys are talking as if I''m not here. Hello and by the way Doc, I''m not perfectly fine. No one is


    perfect." I smiled Kalliyah although she doesn''t remember anything her smartass attitude is still there. I


    smiled at that. That''s what drawed me to her the first time we met.


    I smile at the memory.


    "Why are you following me?" she shed with anger. I looked at her admiring her features, which i


    shouldn''t be doing. But how can i help it. Her grey eyes were memorizing. I opened my mouth to say


    something when her hands came close to my face. "Don''t give me crap, I know you''re following me.


    What do you want?" she shouted.


    How can such a beautiful person behave the way she does? I looked at her now with disgust.


    I grimace. Yeah, i wasn''t so nice to her.


    The doctorughed. "Well that''s true, but you know what I''m saying. Make sure you take your


    medication everyday. Youe back here for a check up in two-weeks time. We''ll give you a brain


    scan to see what''s going on up there but thats only if you haven''t recovered from your memory lost


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    before the appointment." The doctor tap his board and smile. "It was lovely having you here as a


    patient, Ms. Bisson. See you in two weekz." he then turn to leave.


    Kalliyah smiled cheekily then said, "I''ll make sure she takes all the meds doc."


    Luke pped his hands. "Let''s get you out of this hospital." He rmends. Which brought a bigger


    smile on my face. Out of this hospital and in my New York home.

 Chapter 56 Only have eyes for one

    Chapter 56 Only have eyes for one


    When we arrived at my condo in Manhattan, I suggested that Kally rest. She needed it. After settling


    her in one of the rooms the three of us went our separate ways. Luke and Ally probably went to make


    out, something they do every time they were alone.


    I smile. When Kally regains her memory we''ll be like them, hopefully. I''ll try my best to woo her. Try my


    best to make her realize that she''s my life, my heart, my everything. I love her.


    I walked to my kitchen and took out a bottle of my whiskey. I ced some in my ss and ce it to


    my lips. What can I do to win her heart again? What can I do to make her fall for me and fall hard?


    I start ying some scenarios in my head. Bring her to a fancy restaurant. Bring her to the movies. Buy


    her ice-cream, she loves ice-cream.


    I smiled. I will bring her to Diary Queen and buy her ice-cream. We bonded over ice¡ªcream once, we


    can again.


    I took another sip of my whiskey.


    "Hey, mate." I noticed the voice immediately and smile.


    "Aren''t you suppose to be with your fianc¨¦ making some babies." I smirk.


    "Who told you we haven''t made one already?" he foretold.


    I raised my brows at him. "Really? Alliyah is pregnant?"


    "No, but I want her to be."


    "Why?" I inquired.


    "I want her to have a better experience with motherhood. This time she won''t be alone, she''ll have me.


    I''ll never leave her side." He smile. It was obvious that this Australian with long blonde hair was in love


    with my woman''s sister.


    "That''s good man and I''ll never leave Kalliyah''s side either. That''s if she''ll have me. What if she


    remembers and choose not to forgive me."


    Luke walked closer to me and took a seat next to me. He pulled a ss of whisky for himself. He took a


    sip and turn to me. He points the whiskey to me. "You see this whiskey. It''s strong, very strong. It is as


    strong as the love you have for Kalliyah. Whiskey even when mixed with water is strong that''s how


    much you love her. The water is the barrier that is between the two of you. Don''t let the water take over.


    Stop worry about what hasn''te as yet. She has a memory loss, she has time to adjust to the new


    you or should I say the changed you. I told you this before. It''s not a time for you to weep about your


    mistakes, it a time to make them better." He took a sip and smiled. "Let me tell you something. Alliyah


    she didn''t like me, I was the annoying neighbor always borrowing sugar, which of course I never paid


    back. She keep pushing me away but I paid her no mind. My mind was set. I am going to make her fall


    for me and look we''re going to get married in a couple months time. No matter whates in the way,


    show her how much you value and love her, mate. Kill her with love."


    I nod my head at my blond friend. He seem to light my mood a little. "Enough of me though. When are


    nning on going back to ska?"


    "I haven''t decided a date as yet since Alliyah want to spend her time with sister. I''m not in any hurry


    after all I''m just a crappy Fantasy and Romance writer, I can work anywhere."


    "Well that''s true. What about Ally, doesn''t she work?"


    "No, she quit her job after she had Henrique and I really don''t my future wife to show of her body to


    anyone but me so No. I''m happy if she just stays home and take care of our football team that we''ll be


    having." Iughed at his statement.


    "Isn''t nine kids too much?" I wondered.


    "My family is known to have up to 12, I''m just settling for a little less. Don''t think I can take the stress


    thates with twelve kids." Iughed at him.


    "But, that''s just three less."


    "Three too many." He smiled.


    "Where is that future wife of yours by the way?"


    "She was tired so I made her went to bed early."


    I wiggled my eyebrows. "I wonder what made her so tired."


    He pushed my shoulders yfully. "LOL, no mate, we''reing from the hospital. Wouldn''t have


    enough time."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It can even take five minutes." I teased.


    "Can we stop now, mate." He was madly blushing.


    "Oh, you''re blushing." I pinched his cheeks and he hit my hands off.


    "You''re so gay. I wonder about you."


    "Don''t worry, my eyes only work for one woman." I stated with a smile.


    "Mine too."

 Chapter 57 Staring

    Chapter 57 Staring


    I smiled at our eced hands. I look down at her but her eyes were on the ice-cream menu which


    in no time but Luke said it was romantic when we wait slowly for the ice-cream line to move up and not


    only that. I must try my best to make a great impression on Kally.


    I was so caught up with her beauty so much so that I didn''t know she was talking to me until she


    started to wave her hands in front of my eyes.


    "What?" I grimace.


    "You weren''t listening were you? You were staring at me." she pushed out her lips trying to be angry.


    I smiled. "Of course I was starring. I''m looking at the most beautiful woman on earth."


    She smiled and hide her blushing cheeks. "Have you met all the women in the world?"


    I rolled my eyes at her. "Why didn''t you just ept mypliment?"


    "I did." She muttered.


    "No, you didn''t."


    She went on tippy toes and pressed her lips on my cheeks. I suddenly started to blush. She kissed me


    in front of so many people and kids. That''s sweet.


    "Did I ept yourpliment now?" she asked cheekily.


    I just smiled at her then tightened my grip on her hands. I look up to a weird man looking at Kalliyah''s


    body. I cleared y throat and he caught my gaze. I ce my free hands around her waist to let him know


    that she is mine. She is mine and that means she is taken. She looked up at me with a smile. She rest


    her head on my shoulder. I smile.


    How could I have hurt this gem?


    I was such a fool


    After we collect our ice-cream we decide to take it to the park. I ced a nket that was in my car and


    ced it on the grass. It was like a mini-pic instead it was with ice-cream.


    Kalliyah and I were sitting side by side. We were looking at the pigeons who were walking about their


    business.


    "They''re so cute." She said before licking her ice-cream again. I looked how she handled it. I know it


    was wrong but I couldn''t help myself from getting erect. What she was doing to the ice-cream looked


    very tempting. Maybe even too tempting. I mentally kicked myself and started to look at her eyes


    instead of her wonderful lips.


    "They''re pigeons." I stated.


    "I know that. I''ve lost my memory not mymon sense." She snarled at me.


    I roll my eyes at her.


    "You roll your eyes a lot don''t you? " She asked amused.


    I smiled. I lick my ice-cream. "I got that from you. I''ve spent too much time with you."


    "Me? I have not rolled my eyes once."


    "Well maybe not now but before the ident you rolled your eyes every day."


    "Haha, whatever." She growled and rolled her eyes then ce the ice-cream in her mouth.


    I smiled and did the same.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    We sat there and ate in silence but not an awkward one until she pointed to my face and started to


    "Why are youughing?" I questioned.


    "You eat ice-cream like a child, how old are you?" she said betweenughs.


    I brought my hands to my cheeks which had ice-cream on it. Okay, I had no idea that was there. I


    started to wipe it off.


    "You''re not doing it good." she then brought her soft hand to my face which made me tremble. She


    wiped of the ice cream off my face and smile. "There, all clean."


    "Thanks, but I would have preferred if you licked it off just like how you ate yours." I smirked.


    She used the same hands and hit me in the head.


    "Wow, that hurt. Do you want our kids to be deformed?" I joked yfully.


    "No." she said seriously. "But I wouldn''t mind. Any child I have whether healthy or not I will love him or


    her with all I have."


    "Me too. I don''t care either. All I care is that you''re the mother. I love you."


    She smiled.


    Silence.


    "How old are you?" she asked out of the blue.


    "I''m thirty. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh nothing, I just remembered when Ally told me my age. I was curious about yours."


    "Oh, well nothing to be curious about. I''m yours no matter my age or yours. After all we are adults. Old


    enough to even have a baby."


    "What did you just say."


    "Oh, nothing." I cajoled.


    I love this woman.

 Chapter 58 Poem

    Chapter 58 Poem


    Alex''s POV


    "What are you doing?" Luke said as he creep up on me for the millionth time. I guess that''s his


    signature move.


    I kept my eyes on the paper in front of me. "I''m TRYING to write a poem." I ced emphasis on trying


    after all, I am the worst poet on earth.


    Heughed. I''m really am trying to write a poem but I am failing. I just couldn''t find the right words.


    "Let me see." I willingly hand over the paper, after all, he is a writer.


    "The beauty of your silver eyes mesmerizes me." Luke read aloud then he startughing hard, real


    hard. "Really dude. This is some."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Since you''re such an expert, tell me what to write."


    "I can''t tell you what to write." I was about to speak when he cut me off. "But I can guide you." he then


    took a seat beside me.


    "Fine, guide me. I need guidance. Literature wasn''t one of my favorite subject." I rified.


    " Well, thanks for stating the obvious." I rolled my eyes at him. "What a shame too because it is mine!"


    Luke bragged.


    "Will you please help me and stop gracing yourself. I know that you''re a writer and you''re awesome


    and all. I need your help to make my date be the most romantic ever."


    "Okay, mate. It''s nice that you''re talking her on a date, I think that will improve the condition and she''ll


    start trusting you a little more."


    "Yea, that''s true and that''s why i want this poem to be great, since the first poem I wrote to her was a


    piece of shit."


    " Okay, then let''s begin. Tell me some of the things you like about her"


    "I love her eyes, they''re just so beautiful. I love her hair, it''s so soft. I like her." Luke stopped me mid


    way through my sentence by cing his hands up.


    "I know you love her and all but can you not get all dreamy. You look like a teenage girl talking about


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her One Direction crush on Niall Horan. Just tell me what you like, don''t get all dreamy."


    Okay, I can do that.


    Can I?


    I really don''t know. I do feel like a teenage girl with a crush. Kalliyah''s face is always in my mind. When


    I''m eating, working and even in my dreams, were I undress her slowly and make sweet love to her. Oh!


    I wish those dreams woulde true. It would mean no more cold showers.


    I can at least try.


    "I like herugh. I like the fact that she cares for persons. I like her feistiness. I just love everything


    even her shortings. I love the fact that she is afraid of tickles." I smiled at the memory on the


    beach.


    "Okay, that''s a good start. Let''s write you a poem."


    "Write a poem for what?" I looked around and saw Alliyah in Draggers. I sighed thank god it wasn''t my


    baby. Didn''t want her finding out my surprise for her.


    Luke looked to me for assurance as if to tell his fianc¨¦ the truth. I nod.


    "I''m helping him write a poem for Kally. I''m asking him about her."


    "Oh, okay. That''s nice of you." She said to her fianc¨¦. She turn to me. "Why are you writing a poem


    though?"


    "I thinking about nning a surprise dinner for her, something more romantic than our first dance. I


    need your help."


    "Sure, I''d me delighted. Anything to make my sister happy. I''ve hurt her too and I need to make it up to


    her as much as you do."


    "Great, you can start helping now. I need you to tell me some of the thing she likes."


    "Well, that''s easy. She likes to paint and read." Ally replied.


    "Any specific book that she like to read." Luke asked.


    "Oh yes, she like Shakespeare, Romeo and Juliet. She loves Nics Sparks and Faults In Our Stars."


    "Great, let''s make a poem that will rock her world." Luke said happily.


    "Yes, but I also need to tell you my ns for the night." I had what I wanted to happen on that night all


    set out in my mind.


    How and where I want it to take ce?


    How the ce will look?


    What food to cook?


    I want everything to be perfect.


    "I''m all ears." Alliyah marveled.

 Chapter 59 My heart tells me so

    Chapter 59 My heart tells me so


    Kalliyah POV


    I yawned and stretched my hands. I had a great sleep. I dreamt about unicorns and mermaids. Dumb, I


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    know but it was a great dream. I smiled at the memory. I slowly opened eyes but jumped when I saw a


    figure hovering over me. I held my hands to my chest.


    "Oh my god. I''m so sorry sweetheart." Alex mumbled at he reached out to touch me.


    "It''s okay." I sigh. Why is he in my room? "Why are you here?" I asked trying not to sound so bad.


    His face looked hurt but he quickly covers it with his smile. I love his smile.


    "I came here to look at you sleeping. Have I ever told you that you''re like an angel when you wake?" I


    smiled he''s so sweet. He is probably the best boyfriend ever. He did everything to make me happy. He


    bought ice-cream for us, he rubbed my foot until I feel asleepst night. What I found weird is that he


    did not kiss me, not even once. I kissed him on his cheeks but that''s the only contact he really made


    except for holding hands. He was indeed taking things slow after all I still have a memory lost. But I


    knew I have feelings for him and I did. I''m starting to feel my stomach turn when he smiles at me.


    When he holds my hand. He was gentle. It felt like I was falling for him again. I know in my heart that I


    was crazy for him once and I''m starting to fall for him again but I don''t mind, not one bit. He''s a great.


    I reach for his cheeks and caress it. "Thank you. You''re so sweet to me."


    "Of course, I am. I love you and only you."


    "I know, you''ve only told me a million times." I state betweenughs.


    "That''s because you''re my heart and I can''t afford to lose my heart again." He looked at me with a sad


    smile. Again? He lost his heart once before? He lost me.


    "Again? What happened?" I query.


    I watch as he moved his hands to his neck and rub it. He sigh then answer, "That''s a long story, we''ll


    talk about it next time. Come get out of bed and get a shower, long day today." He really knows how to


    change a topic.


    "What will we be doing?"


    "First, I''m taking you to Empire State Building, then we''re going to have pizza afterwards we''re going to


    the amusement park where we''ll meet up with your sister and Luke."


    "Great, it seems like I''m going to have the best day ever." I smiled up at him.


    "You will." He said as he slowly came off my bed. "We are leaving in thirty minutes, please don''t be


    "Am a everte?" I smirk.


    "Good point." He smiled then exit my room.


    An hourter, we were standing in front of the Empire State Building. I looked up at the skyscraper, in


    awe. I turn to look at Alex who was already staring at me. "You like it?"


    "I love it." I said like a four year child who just got her first lollipop.


    "That''s good because we''re going up." he took my hands in his and we walked to the entrance. After


    we entered when I looked around inside as crowded, I rather guess it would be. Everyone wants to see


    the view and the top. I was dying to see it too. I held on to his hands tights, with a smile. I''m so excited


    for this.


    We entered and the tour guide or elevator man, whatever he was begins to speak. "There are 102


    Floors in the Empire State Building. 1050 feet is 86th floor and that is for observatory. It weighs 365000


    tons." Passengers awed, including me. Alex stay silent with his eyes close. I smiled as I look at him.


    His hair slightly blushing his forehead. I had the urge to move it, so I did. He opened his eyes in shock


    but as he notices me, his eyes soften.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, Love." He then held my hands then closed his eyes.


    I didn''t turn my head from his face. I admire him more. He''s beautiful, not what you''ll use to describe a


    man but he is. Not just physically but in every other way. Ever since I''ve woken he has showed nothing


    but love, he utters in daily. My heart beats fast when he''s around, my palms get sweaty and I can''t help


    but smile. Though sometimes he''s a little weird, like this morning. I know he loves me, but I never knew


    anyone can love someone as much as he loves me. The question is Do I feel the same way? Do my


    old me feel the same way?


    I think so.


    I heart tells me so.

 Chapter 60 I love it

    Chapter 60 I love it


    Kalliyah''s POV


    I looked around at the city of New York in awe. The view is spectacr. Around were apartments, other


    skyscrapers, the sea and everything looks so serene. The atmosphere was also calm. Alex is holding


    my hands and he was also mesmerized by the view although it wasn''t his first time here.


    "Do you like it?" I turn to look at Alex as he asked the stupidest question ever.


    "Alex, I don''t like it." he made a sad face then I continued. "I love it, just like I love you."


    He smiled and loosens his grip on my hands, he then ced the other hands around my waist and


    pulled me closer. I was now toe to toe with him. He is too tall for his own good.


    I look up at him and smile. "You''re so tall."


    He smile, "You''re so short." I pout at him. "But I don''t mind bending my head."


    "Bending your head? Why?" I''mpletely lost. Why would he want to bent his head?


    "I''ll bend my head for this." He lips were now directly in front of my own, I looked at his lips. They look


    so kissable. I looked up in his eyes and he was staring back with his emeralds. I look back down at his


    lips that were mere inches away from mind.


    Should I?


    Hell, I will.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pushed him closer so him lips can touch mine. When they did


    I felt my heart start pounding but not in a bad way. Alex didn''t do anything at first but after a while I felt


    him push his tongue into my mouth. I start kissing him back immediately. I moaned enjoying the kiss, I


    didn''t want it to end.


    "These modern day young people always showing public afflictions, no one uses bed anymore." I felt


    Alex tense as he heard those words. We pulled away from each other embarrassed at the old woman''s


    words. Why couldn''t she just have ignored us?


    I turned my head to the view ignoring the persons staring at us. The old woman words sure brought


    some attention to Alex and I.


    Come on, give us a break.


    We were just sharing a romantic moment, if it wasn''t for that old rag we would have still being kissing.


    Alex tug my hand. "Come on, let''s go get our pizza" he suggested after it would have being so


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    awkward if we stayed, leaving is the best solution.


    I grabbed another slice of pizza and ced it to my mouth. Delicious. I moan.


    "Don''t moan like that." Alex said and I raised my brows. "The only thing that should have you moaning


    is me."


    My face immediately heat up and I blush with my mouth full.


    Alex starts tough. "Hahaha, Don''t blush with food in your mouth, Love. "


    I reached for another slice of pizza and Alex pped my hands away. I look up at him in fiery. Why did


    he p my hand way from bae.


    "You''re not going eat anymore, this one is mine and so are the other two. You''ve eat enough already.


    Don''t want you gettingzy and sleepy at the amusement park."


    "I won''t." I pouted, I knew he doesn''t like to see me sad, that''s his weakness. "I promise."


    He sigh and move his hands to give me ess to the te. "Fine but only one."


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you. Love yah " I said with a big grin. Then my grin slowly disappeared,


    did I just tell him I love him. I look up at him and he seem to be in deep thought but a smile came to his


    face and he looks up at me. I return his smile.


    I never knew I''d say the big words to him, not yet at least and not in a pizza joint. But it was great


    moment. I said it in a friendly manner. I didn''t exactly mean I love you but I do love him.


    I know that now, just his time to know.

 Chapter 61 Save me

    Chapter 61 Save me


    Kalliyah''s POV


    "Wow, you guys are finally here, I thought something happened to you." Alliyah said in a somewhat


    sarcastic manner.


    "Well, when you''re enjoying yourself time flies." Alex said beside me, his hands around my waist


    protectively.


    "Since you guys are finally here we can now have some fun. I think we should go in the mirror room


    first." Luke suggested. He is wearing a blue T-shirt and a slightly ripped jeans, he looked like a model


    but my man looked better. Alex is wearing a V-neck T-shit that made his muscles show along with a


    jeans nts.


    "You guys can go to the mirror room, Kally and I will go on the bumper cars." Ally said. I looked at her


    and smile.


    "No," Alex said sternly. I turn to look at him with my eyebrows raised.


    "Why not?" I asked.


    He looked at me and his features soften, "Because I don''t want to let you out of my sight." He reached


    for my hand and eced it with his.


    "Oh,e on man, let thedies do and enjoy themselves. I don''t think they can handle the rides I''m


    nning on going on. I n on going on the Drop Tower, The Evolution and The fireball." Luke


    sounded like a teenage boy. He also behaved like one. It''s so hard for me to believe that he''s actually a


    Best Selling Author.


    "What''s the Drop Tower?" I asked Luke. He ced his hands on my back and turn me around to the


    games, he pointed at a tall tower in the sky, the persons that we in it we speaking, some looked like


    their going call. I swallowed. I don''t want to go in that.


    I turn to look at Alex, "I don''t want to go in that Alex."


    "Yeah, Alex, I want to have a some sister time with my sister. Ever since she''s being out of the hospital,


    you''ve had her under your arms like she''s an hostage. It''s my time now." I smiled at my sister''s words.


    Alex sigh, "Fine but meet us here in two hours."


    "Thank you." I smile then got on my tippy toes and kiss him on his cheeks.


    He blush and kiss me on my forehead. "I love you, be safe."


    I smiled at his words and assurance. I tipped until my lips were at his ears. "I will." I assured him slowly.


    My heart in my hands.


    Alex is such a wonderful man, I couldn''t help myself, I''ve fallen for him over this small period of time.


    Even if I don''t remember my past, I can still make way for my future, A future with the man I love. A


    future with the man that loves me.


    I moved away from him and went closer to my sister. "I will be find. Go and have some bromance."


    "Yes, that''s exactly what we will be doing." Luke grinned.


    "Great, let''s go. Bye babes, love yah!" Ally said that grabbed my hands and pull me away.


    "Love you too." Luke shouted after my sister.


    I smiled at their rtionship. They didn''t give a damn where they were, they weren''t afraid of Public


    affections. I like that. They wereplete opposites from Alex and I. This morning we were so


    embarrassed we left the building but I did enjoy the romantic moment we share together.


    "You and Luke look so cute together."


    She turns to smile and me. "So do you and Alex. You look like love puppies."


    "We do,"


    "Uhmm, yeah, you guys are look like leeches." Alliyah grabbed my hands and eced it in hers. I


    smiled at her gesture.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "We aren''t. We aren''t even that close."


    "Oh, really. It''s obvious that you love each other, I''ve heard him telling you he loves you many times.


    Why don''t you tell him back, it''s obvious that you love him. Tell him."


    "I do. I know that know. How can I not love him, he''s so kind and sweet. He''s never done anything to


    hurt me. I''m just not ready yet. I''ll tell him when the time is right." I look around the busy park. Person of


    all different race, form and sizes, both young and old were here. Everyone likes having some. Although


    the ce was noisy, it wasn''t the bad kind of noise. It''s the noise of children crying, because either they


    can''t go on a ride or don''t want to.


    "So what about you and Luke?" time to change the topic off me.


    "Oh, Luke and I are fine. We''ve being through hell, which rtionship hasn''t but? I made some shitty


    mistakes in the past and the fact that Luke has forgave me for them and loves her for who I am, give


    me hope. I love him. There is no doubt. He was my light when my world was dark and now he is my


    world. I don''t think I can live without him, he makes me whole. He makes me a much better person."


    "Where did you guys meet?"


    "We were next door neighbors."


    Iugh, oh clich¨¦. "Well, that''s clich¨¦, I bet you hate each other."


    "Well, Luke didn''t hate me but I hated him. He was so annoying."


    "But now you''ll be married to that annoying man."


    "Yeah, and I want him to annoy me till myst breath."


    Weughed at her words. "Come on, let''s go to the bumper cars range."


    After one and a half hour on about eights ride, we were famished. We walked over to a stand.


    "I''m tired."


    "I''m hungry." We spoke simultaneously, and thenugh. We are twins after all. "Okay, since you''re tired


    and I''m hungry. I''ll go buy and buy something for us to eat while you stay here and wait for me." Ally


    suggests. I nod in agreement, too tired to talk. Those rides took a lot of energy from me. I need to rest.


    Allyughs, she walks away looking for a food booth. I stayed at the same spot looking around at the


    families enjoying themselves. I smile at the kids that are running around, they''re so cute. I want to have


    a child in future. I want to have Alex''s child. My child will have Alex''s green eyes, his brown hair, his


    dimples and his smile. I smile and imagine a little Alex running around.


    After a couple of minutes of waiting I feel someonee behind me, something held to my stomach.


    My heart rate increase.


    "Don''t move, if you do, I won''t hesitate to shoot you. Don''t make any signs either, I''ll know. You


    understand me?" the musky deep voice of a man said. Who was this man? Why does he want with


    me? What did I do?


    Oh lord help me!


    I nod my head at his question.


    "Great, now be a good girl and start working with me to the exit." I nod my head at his second


    of the park. I want to scream, make a scene but I believe him, he said he''ll kill me. I don''t want to die, at


    least not yet.


    I did as he told and we came out of the park and he leads me to an old beat up pick-up truck.


    "Get in," he opened the passenger seat and pushed me in. He then reached in his back pocket and


    took out a kerchief. He ced it around my eyes. Then I felt him duck tape my hands and feet. Not


    once did I try to escape, his gun was in his waist and I''m not ready to die.


    "Be a good girl while I''m driving, I don''t want to put a bullet in this beautiful body of yours so don''t test


    me. After all, the boss doesn''t want any girl with ws. Can''t sell a girl who has a bullet in her body can


    we now?"


    I be tense at his words, they were going to sell me.


    This is human trafficking!


    Oh my god, I''m going to die.


    Alex please save me.

 Chapter 62 I love you too

    Chapter 62 I love you too


    Kalliyah POV


    After seconds of fighting to open my eyes, they opened. I looked at the surrounding, the ce was


    dirty, broken tiles, rubbish all over the ce. My heart rate increase when my eyes saw a man on a


    chair looking at me with his hands behind his neck, he looked amused.


    "So you''re finally awake. Good, the boss wants you to get ready. Can''t have you smelling like that to


    meet him." he got up from his chair and went to pick up a bag of the ground. He walked to me and


    handed me the bag. "This is for you, all the things you need is in there. Hurry up and bathe, it''s six


    o''clock, you''ve kept the boss waiting long enough."


    He dragged me from the chair and pulled me to a tiny room which is to be the bathroom. He closed the


    door behind him. It was not as dirty as the room but it was still disgusting. The tiles are dirty and


    morass on them. I felt like I wanted to vomit right away. I looked around in bathroom for a way to


    escape, but failed. The walls were blocked, they were no windows, do vents, no way to escape.


    I felt the first tear fell from my eyes, what''s going to happen to me? I start sobbing loudly.


    "Hey, no crying. Hurry up before Ie in there and bathe you myself." My kidnapper said. He scares


    me, not only he had a gun but his unshaven beard, so unattractive. He looked like a killer, which


    reminds me, he probably is. Who kidnaps someone in front of hundreds of people? How did no one


    realize him taking me away? Why did he want me?


    I entered the shower and turn on the pipe. Immediately ice-cold water start running and there wasn''t


    any heater, could this day get any worse?


    I don''t think so.


    I let the tears fall as I tried hard to bathe with the old water, my body shivering under the water. I started


    to cry louder, he wouldn''t hear me with all this water flowing.


    Someone please save me.


    Alex where are you?


    Are you looking for me?


    "Please rescue me, Alex. I love you." I whispered between sops. If only he could hear my cries.


    After I showed I took out the long dress that was in the bag. It is beautiful, red in color. I put it on. I don''t


    know what else to do. I don''t want to die so I''ll have to obey hismands. I don''t want to die not


    telling Alex how much he means to me. Although it''s a little toote for that. Here I am, in a abandon


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    apartment, or at least it looks abandon like no one has lives here in over two months.


    I came out of the bathroom and saw my kidnapper looking at his phone texting. I cleared my throat to


    get his attention. He was shocked at the sight of me and smiled.


    "Now, I see why the boss wants you. You''re a gem." I felt slightly disgusted at him words, Who is the


    boss and what does he want from me?


    My kidnappers looks down a his phone again and text something. He then stand up, ce the phone


    on the chair which he was sitting in and then made some long strides to me. He was standing right in


    front of me, he bend his head to my ears.


    "I feel like taking you all to myself, but I know that the boss wouldn''t like that, but then again the boss


    won''t know if he''s not here." He smiled cheekily at me. I felt my stomach turning over, he was going to


    rape me. I was going to lose my virginity to a loser, my kidnappers. I felt the tearsing down.


    "Oh, don''t cry, my dear." I did something before I could stop myself. I spit in his face, he was frighten at


    my actions. Heughed. "Oh you''ve done the most stupid thing ever. I''m sorry for you now."


    As his words hit home, I began to move away from his but he grabbed my hands and tug me back to


    him. "You think you can run away from me bitch, then you think wrong." He started to bend his head


    then I did another unexpected thing. I kicked him in his most sensitive spot then he fell back and held


    his pants in pain. I use this has a way of moving away from him but before I can reach the door he


    caught up to be again. "No one and I mean, no one hits me and get away." He grabbed me from behind


    by pulling my dyed hair. I screamed out in pain. After he had me back in his arms he lifted his hands as


    if he were to hit me but he never did.


    The door behind us burst opened, there he was. My night and shining armor.


    Alex.


    He came.


    He''s going to save me.


    Has he was in close proximity he fling a heavy punch in my kidnapper''s face which had him drop back,


    falling, hitting his head on the sofa, passing out.


    Before I could register anything, Alex swept me up in bridal style bring me out of this ratchet apartment.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, I continue crying and bury his head in my shoulders. My hero.


    After a couple of minutes he rested me down on what it seemed like a chair.


    "Hey, baby. It''s alright. It''s okay. You''re save with me now, okay? No one will ever hurt you as long as


    you have me and you''ll always have me, okay." He assured, I found myself nodding unable to speak. I


    was still having a break down at the past event. I could have died if he hadn''t saved me. Oh, he was


    not only the love of my life but also my life, my batman.


    "I''m here, I promise I''ll never leave you. I''ll always protect you. I love Kalliyah. You are my heart.


    Without you I''ll die, so promise me like you did before. Promise me you''ll never leave me no matter


    what happens." I look in his eyes and say his pleading.


    "I promise." I said between a small sob.


    "I love you, Kalliyah, with every fiber of my being." He told me for the hundredth time and this time I


    return his love.


    "I love you too Alex and I promise, I''ll never leave you."

 Chapter 63 Never

    Chapter 63 Never


    Alex Pov


    My heart starts beating fast at her deration. I swallow and look at her. " Are you sure?"


    "Never being more sure in my entire life." I smiled at wrapped my arms around her. "I didn''t know until


    It was toote, I thought I was going to die. I thought I wouldn''t see you and the others again,


    especially you. I''m so d that you are here with me. Please don''t leave me." she stated to cry again.


    "The only way I''ll leave is if you told me to go." I said consoling her.


    "Never." She said then start crying again. I held her close to me and let her cry. I tighten my grip around


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    her. Knowing that I''m the reason why she''s crying.


    Oh lord help me, maybe I made a mistake.


    I held her close until she stop sniffing and moved away from my arms.


    "Why are you in a tuxedo?" she asked with her brows raised. I knew this moment woulde.


    I tried to smile at her releasing herpletely from me. "Surprise!"


    She looked at me silently, "What?"


    "Surprise!" I repeated.


    She looked at me silently as if he was contemting something, she looked down at her clothes. When


    she lifted her head she was angry.


    "You n this! You made me thing I was going to die, you did this why?" she angrily got from the


    chair and I got up after her. She moved away. "You know what was going through my mind when that


    man took me. I felt like I was going to die, hell I thought I going to die and now it''s aplete joke." I


    could see how angry she was, her grey eyes were now darker with fiery, maybe my n was not such


    a smart one.


    I looked her, "I know, I''m sorry but I didn''t mean to scare you that much, I just wanted to show you that


    I''d go to the ends of the earth if that meant that I can save you. I just wanted you to see that I''ll always


    be there too protect you, to care for you. I just wanted you to see how much I love you. I''m sorry." I


    sigh. I walked over to the chair and sit down. I ced my head in my hands with my head held low. My


    surprise was an epic fail of course, I should have known that Kally wasnt and the type to y games. I


    instantly remember the day on the beach.


    My n was a such a stupid n, I should have know it wouldn''t have worked. She''s too serious and


    fragile.


    I lifted my head when I felt her small hands on my back. I look up at her, "I''m so sorry. We can go home


    now."


    "NO! I want us to stay, the ce looks beautiful." She takes her eyes off start looking around,


    admiring the old building. Alliyah and Luke did a good job cleaning and decorating the ce. The


    building that was dirty and old is now beautiful designed with red and white linens and curtains.


    "We can''t waste the food so we''ll stay." I smile at her words. She still enjoyed eating her food. She


    moved away from me and went to sit in the chair opposite to be. Thank god she decide to forgive me.


    God knows I know how I''d be able to go home feeling rejected for my stupidness.


    "Okay, great. Let''s have dinner" I reach over to the small bell thaty in the center of our table and I


    take it up start ringing in.

 Chapter 64 Feels lonely, doesnt it?

    Chapter 64 Feels lonely, doesn''t it?


    Kalliyah''s POV


    "Okay great, let''s have dinner" Alex said with a big grin on his face. He then took up the bell that was


    on the table and rang it.


    After a few seconds Luke came out of a corner wearing a white shirt with a ck tie and ck pants, in


    his hands was a tter. Luke was a part of Alex n. He came in front of me with the tter. He smiles


    at me and I return his smile. He then opens the tter, on it Is an envelope. I look at it not certain of


    what I should do.


    "Go ahead take it." Alex voiced assures me. I ce my hands in the tter and I take out the sealed


    envelope. Luke bowed then went back to the secret corner in which her came from.


    I used my finger and pulled the seal to open the envelope, inside was a white and pink paper. I took it


    up and start to read it contents.


    Thou steal my heart,


    Thou capture my soul.


    Without thou I can never be whole.


    You''re my Juliet and I''m your Romeo


    I''ll go to the grave with you,


    If that''s where you go.


    You''re my Hazel Grace and I''m your Gus,


    Not even cancer can separate us.


    You''re my Savannah and I''m your John


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I''ll continue writing my letters because


    It''s with you my heart belong.


    You''re my Allie and I''m your Noah


    No money can make me love you any lower


    I''ll fight for you even if you had another lover


    You''re my Margaret and I''m your Andrew,


    I''ll stay with you even though all the pain you''ve put me through


    You''re my Be and I''m your Edward.


    A life evesting with you, I look forward.


    Kalliyah, you''re the best of me.


    Love Alexander Carter.


    I lift my hands and wipe the tears that were strolling down my face. I look up at Alex who was just


    looking at me. Just looking in his eyes, I could see his love for me. I swallow. Did he write this poem? If


    he did he managed to make mention of all my favorite books and movies, the poem is beyond


    beautiful. I look up at him at smile.


    "I love you." I let the words out of my mouth, how can I not love him?


    He smiles, "I love you too, very much." He lifts my hands up to him lips and kiss it. Let''s eat dinner." He


    reach for the bell and ring it.


    This time Alliyah was the one who came out. She smiled at me. She ced a bowl with biscuits in front


    of us then bowed, then took her leave.


    I smile. They really organized this dinner very well because Alliyah is in the same suit Luke. Everything


    looks too good to be true.


    "You like it,?" Alex said bringing me out of my daydream.


    "I do." I smile. "Everything is well put together as if you guys nned it out exactly how you want the


    night to be."


    "We did in fact. I''ve being preparing for this for a while now. I had to get everyone and everything


    ready."


    "Everyone? Who else is involve? I inquired


    "James."


    "Who is James?"


    "Oh, I forgot. James is the kidnapper, he''s a good friend of mine."


    "You''re friends with a killer." I state, a little shocked that a man like Alex would keep such a man has his


    friend.


    "What! NO, James is a Police officer, detective to be exact."


    "Oh, good but he still scares me. He fits the role of a criminal."


    Alex starts tough, "His wife would disagree." He ce his hands in the bowl and took up one of the


    biscuit and ce it in his mouth.


    "He''s married?" I asked in disbelieve.


    Alex nod and moan. "These are good, try one."


    I smiled at him. "Don''t moan like that."


    He raised his brows, "The only think that should make you moan is me." I repeated his words to him.


    He chewed the biscuits and swallow it. He starts grinning at me.


    "What?" I grinned back. Took up one of the biscuit to try it for myself. When I ced it in my mouth, I


    taste the garlic immediately, garlic biscuits; my favorite. I eat them biscuit trying hard not to moan at it''s


    goodness because Alex wouldn''t take his eyes off me. "Will you stop staring?" I smile.


    Heughs, "No."


    I roll my eyes at him. I ce my hands in the bowl for anything and Alex did the same so our hands


    touch. I felt the tinkle feeling running through me. Our hands stayed touch without moving until Alex


    decides to ece our finger together, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "Do you know how much I love you?" he asked.


    "Yes, now move your hands so I can eat my biscuits."


    "You''re so cruel to me." Alex said pouting and battering his eyshes, his dimples showing. I smile at


    his childish ways. Damn! I''m in love with this man.


    "I love you very very much but right now food is calling and belly is bawling so uce our hands."


    "You uce it."


    "No, you''re the one whoced it so you uce it."


    "No."


    "Yes,"


    "No, I''m not going to uce my hands from yours, so we''ll just stay like this all night with our hands


    over the bowl." He''s so stubborn.


    "Okay, fine." the moment I uce his hands from him, the warmth left. I felt lonely.


    "Feels lonely doesn''t it," Alex asked feeling the same way as I do.


    I nod, unable to talk.

 Chapter 65 Love Making

    Chapter 65 Love Making


    Kalliyah''s POV


    As the night progress, Alex and I, eat, dance and talk. Tonight was the best night of my life, even


    though I still haven''t recovered my memory I don''t think they''re has being a night as Romantic as this


    one.


    Alex and I are now in the elevator going up to his condo, we were surounded by afortable silence.


    Probably trying to think about the beautiful night, we shared. I am still amazed about how the today has


    being. The Empire State Building, The Pizza Pce, The Amusement Pack, The Kidnapping, The


    Rescuing, The Realization, The Romantic Dinner. Everything seems so surreal and yet it is real, in


    every possible way.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The elevator opens and we walk to his door, which he opens with his card. When we were inside, I look


    at Alex for reassuring of what to do next.


    "Are you ready to go to bed?" for some reason when he ask those words I felt something run through


    my body. I know what he meant. We haven''t kiss all night. Not even once, of course he meant going to


    our separate bedrooms. Am I ready to go to bed? Yes, without him, I''m not so sure.


    I nod. He came close to me and held my hands and led me to the room that I''ve being staying in. When


    we reached my room everything seems to get tense. Alex was standing at my door, we''re just looking


    at each other, neither of us know what to do next.


    So I made the move. I wrapped my hands around his neck and kissed him. The kiss started off as


    gentle but we couldn''t fight our needs. I''ve being wanting to kiss him since we were dancing Turning


    Pages by Sleeping atst. The prefect song for the perfect moment. We continue kissing and I felt Alex


    wrapped his hands around my waist to pull me closer to him.


    After sharing such a heated moment Alex suddenly pulled away, I raised my brows wonderingly at him.


    "I''m so sorry, my feelings got the best of me. It will not happen again." He looked sad. Maybe he didn''t


    really want the kiss to end and I know deep down I didn''t want it to end either. I just have to tell him


    that.


    "What if I want it to continue?"


    He looked shocked at my words but soon cover it up with a smile. He pushed me closer in the room


    and shut the door behind him. He then back me up on the wall and continued kissing me on the lips. I


    held on tight to his tuxedo trying to catch my breath. After several minutes of nonstop kissing, He


    release me from the kiss and went to my neck. He start cing kisses there instead. I moan in delight


    and pulled him closer. His lips against my neck felt like heaven.


    "I''ve being dreaming about doing this for a long long time." He said with his head buried in my neck.


    "Well, this is definitely a dreame true." I smiled to myself.


    Heughs then start kissing me on my neck again, he moves his hands to my red dress.


    "Take it off, it''s too much of a barrier between us."


    "Okay, but you have to take off yours too."


    He smiled and start taking off his clothes in speed.


    After a couple of minutes we were both standing in nothing but our underwears, I''ve never felt so bare


    before. Probably because I''ve never made a man saw me like this before.


    I look up at Alex, his green eyes, darker than it''s usual color.


    Lust and Love.


    He moved closer to me, takes my hand and we walk to the bed together. He gentlyy me down on the


    bed and then he came hovering over me. His hands start roaming over my body. He lowered his mouth


    to mine in a gentle kiss. His hands reached under my bra and he started touching my breast with just


    one finger. But after a while he was using is whole hand and ying and molding my breast in his


    hands.


    I shiver and moan at the same time, I''ve never had anyone touched me so intimately before. No man


    has ever made me feel as wanted as Alex makes me feel.


    I moaned enjoying the feeling of his hands on my body.


    He ced his hands behind me and unclip the bra. I tugs it off and threw it across the room. Iughed


    and he smiled now at me. When I taught he was going to kiss me, his mouth went to my breast instead.


    I moaned and brought my hands in his hair while he continued sucking my breast. He moved to the


    other one giving it the same assault as the first. My head was spinning.


    He started to move down more, he kissed my belly going down. He stopped were my panties were. He


    tug my panties down slowly, his eyes noting off my body. He finally manage to get the red panties


    off, he threw it across the room with the same enthusiasm as with the bra.


    He start kissing me on my lips again. I could feel his erection through his underpants and it was not to


    be taken likely.


    He moved away from me to take off his underwear, when he came back I fight my eyes to stay on his


    face but I failed miserable because my eyes went below his waist and it widen at his length.


    He is huge.


    I look up back at him and he was looking at me. "I''ll be gentile. I know it''s your first time and I will make


    it as memorable as I can." With those words said he ced his shaft at my entrance.


    He leaned in and capture his lips with mine. I could feel this head and my entrance waiting patiently to


    enter. I was little eager myself.


    A sudden shift and Alex and I were made one. We stayed still like that for a minute waiting for me to


    get ustom to him. When I was he continues until hepletely filled me. He groaned and buried his


    head in my shoulder and inhaled my scent. He then start moving slowly, each stroke was breathtaking.


    My finger dig in my back as I tried hard not to scream. Alex then speed up his pace and it felt like I was


    in apletely different world. We held each other tight as we orgasm together.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too, Alex."


    We stayed like that for a couple of minutes until Alex pulled out. Hey beside me on the bed then


    pulled me in his arms. I smiled at what just took ce between us.


    Making love was the perfect way to end a day like this.


    The Empire State Building, The Pizza Pce, The Amusement Pack, The Kidnapping, The Rescuing,


    The Realization, The Romantic Dinner then The Love Making.

 Chapter 66 I promise

    Chapter 66 I promise


    Kalliyah POV


    When I opened my eyes, Alex was looking at me with a smile on his face. I return his smile not saying


    anything. The moment was just too perfect to be ruin by words. Although I''m curious to know how long


    he has being staring at me for. I still can''t believe what happenedst night. Alex and I made love for


    the first time and it was beyond beautiful. The passion as all the emotions he showed were surpassing.


    It felt like he took me to heaven and back.


    We continued to stare at eye other smiling until Alex decides to break the silence.


    "How are you feeling?"


    I look up at him and grin. "Amazing."


    He smile, "Me too." He came forward and press his lips to my forehead then he start moving to my


    cheeks finallynding on my lips. I readily epted his sweet and tender kiss. I pull him closer to me


    by tugging at his shirt.


    After he pulled away, I blush and turn my head.


    "Why are you hiding?"


    "Well for one, I can''t believe you just kissed me and I have a bad morning breath." Heughed and


    brought his nose to my mouth. I rolled my eyes as he smell my breath.


    "Seems fine to me." Iugh.


    "Well, thank you dear but I can''t say the same for you." His smile immediately went away and turn into


    a growl instead. Iugh, "I''m joking babe. Gosh, You take things too serious. You need to lighten up at


    little. Have a little more faith in me, love. I wouldn''t hurt my baby''s feeling like that."


    "I love it when you call me your baby but it''s make me feel less superficial. I want you to call me your


    man instead because it has more power to it. You know when a girl approaches me, I want you to look


    at her with your grey eyes darken and say. "Bitch he''s my man, now get lost." "


    Iugh at his fail attempt of my voice. "I don''t sound like that."


    "Well, that''s the best I can do. I want you to be a possessive girl friend, not too possessive though. If


    you were we''d never get the end of it because they will always be women looking at me. After all, I''m


    dead drop gracious."


    I roll my eyes at him, "Well make sure while those girl look at you, you keep your eyes shut or else you


    might not have them again."


    Heughs. "Oh trust me I n on keeping them shut, don''t want to lose my eyes, do I now?"


    "Is that only reason why you''re going keep them shut?"


    "No, I''m going to keep them shut because there is only one woman in this whole universe that I love


    and need. This girl has grey eyes, that shine like the moon at night. Her smile is so amazing. When she


    smiles, I can''t help but smile too. This girl name is Kalliyah Bisson. The love of my life and mate for


    life."


    "I love you too." I smile and reach for him hands after which I eced them with my own. I ce his


    hands over my heart. "This belongs to you and no one else but you."


    He smile and move our hands from my chest and ce it on his, "This belongs only to you and no one


    else."


    We stayed silent just looking in each other''s eyes until I heard a knock on my door.


    "Are you guys alive? It''s almost eleven and none of you are up. Last night seems as if it was very long


    time." Australian ent said by the door. I smile, Luke is a real trouble maker and I can see why he


    and my sister are meant to be.


    "Luke step away from our door and yes we did have a very long night indeed. So instead of waking up


    two restless souls by annoying them go do something with your fianc¨¦." Alex said I couldn''t help blush,


    he just told Luke what we were doingst night not Luke didn''t have a clue already. We''ve never slept


    in the same room before and the dinner and everything was just the icing on the cake for us to get real


    and official.


    "Actually, she''s right beside me." Luke confirm this Alex and I heard a p followed my Luke''s groan.


    "What''s that for?" he ask.


    "That''s for making them know that both of us are spying and not only you." My sister said in a whisper


    but it echoed in my room.


    "Oh for god''s sakes woman, really?" I can just imagine the irritated look Luke must be giving my sister


    right now but It will disappear as soon as it appears. Luke is madly, deeply and truly in love with my


    sister and she him. I don''t think they can get angry at each other of long. It was the same with Alex and


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I. Last night I wanted to stay angry at him for making such a stupid and idiotic surprise but as soon as


    his face became sad I knew I was thinking too much of it. I tried my best to see it from his point of view.


    It was simply a dangerous romantic move. He wanted me to see how much he loves me and for me to


    realize and I did just the hard way. When I was in the old dirty ce with Jason all the bad things and


    possibilities run through my head. When Jason gave me the beautiful red gown and start talking about


    boss, I taught about human trafficking . Many persons are getting kidnapped and I was just afford that I


    was one of those people. Although when found out it was a surprise I was angry, I was also a little


    relieved. I now have some feelings for how a person who gets kidnap feels and what exactly run


    through their heads.


    After some more mumbling the couple left my doorway. Alex and I startughing.


    "Never and mine never get as miserable as your sister."


    "I won''t. I promise."


    It seems that these day I''ve making a lot of promises. Promises I intend on keeping. Promise we were


    not to be broken.

 Chapter 67 Dont Hurt Her

    Chapter 67 Don''t Hurt Her


    Alex''s POV


    "I''m d you''ve agreed to meet me here." I said to the dark hair man in front of me. He was hesitant to


    see me at first but I managed to persuade him to go and speak to me.


    "Yeah, I''ll do anything for dear Kally." Carlos that''s his name. The man that my angel called best friend.


    He''s always there for her. When I hurt her he was there to make her heal if she did.


    "I just want to say I''m sorry for hurting her and I want make things right. I really do. After her ident I


    felt like I was going to die. Do you know how it feels to not have the person you love in your arms


    because she''s stranded on a hospital bed instead. I taught she wasn''t going to wake up and she did.


    This is my second chance and I want to make it right. I want to show her how much I love her before


    she recovers her memory."


    Carlos and I came in contact via Kalliyah''s cell phone. The doctor gave me and I receive many voice


    mails and miss calls. When I finally found it in me to call him back not only was he angry when I


    answered the phone he was shock. He didn''t ept me to be on her phone because ofst encounter


    was not one pleasing to remember. He told me he was in France, he also wanted to speak to Kalliyah


    but I was so afraid that I avoid bringing her up he found out that something was wrong. I end up telling


    him about her ident and her memory lost. I told him I''d take care of her and he should stay with his


    boyfriend. Now he is back in New York and wants to see her.


    "Hmm..interesting. You say you love her? You know how much she cried her self to sleep. She believes


    that everyone she loves eventually leave her and hurt her. She was devastated. I''m not at least


    surprise that she got hit by a car. She was stressed out. She felt unloved by anyone I had to assure her


    that I''ll never leave her. You''ve hurt her a lot."


    I sigh and bend my head. "I know and I''m very sad. I wish I could turn back time and make things


    better, I wish but I know that''s impossible and that''s why I want to secure our future together. I want her


    to see how much I love her now so when her memory returns she''ll be able to know how much I love


    her."


    "You have a time. She hasn''t recovered so you have time but just pray that when she recovers she


    forgives you, she might not. She has being hurt a lot and I don''t think she can manage the pain for


    being hurt again by someone she loves. So much pain can make a person get heartless."


    "Yes, I know but she tells me she loves me every day now for the past week. She also promised she''ll


    never leave me. I too promise to never leave her."


    "Alexander, People make promises when they don''t know what''s at stake. She can promise you this


    but remember that she has a memory lost. Her promise might not be a promise when she remembers


    what happened between the both of you."


    "I know and what you''re saying makes perfect sense but I really don''t think she''ll leave me. She loves


    me as I love her. Love conquers all."


    "And so those fear. She fears of getting hurt, if she believes that she''ll get hurt then yes she''ll leave


    you. But all you have to do Is hope and pray that when she does regain her memory that she forgives


    you for your horrible judgment."


    "Yes, I really need to hope she forgives me."


    "I need to see her, Alexander. I want you to take me to her. I want to see my best friend and make sure


    she''s okay."


    "Yeah, sure. You cane with me now. She''s at home."


    "Great, let''s get our butt to your home,"


    Half an hourter we were in my condo. I left Carlos in my living room and went to look for Kalliyah. I


    open the door to our room and she was on the bed with my tablet In her hands. She was still obvious to


    the fact that I entered the room. I slowly came behind her and ced my hands over her eyes.


    Sheughs. "Now, who can be this childish. Hmm..let me think." She ce her hands under her chin


    rubbing it as if she was considering something. "It''s not Alliyah''s hands because it''s rather very big to


    be a girl hand. It''s not Luke either, Luke''s hands were softer. Oh wait, I know. It''s Channing Tatum


    hand. Oh I love that man so much. I would have him for a five course meal." I couldn''t myself from


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh so you be thinking about Channing Tatum may I remind you that he''s a married man and the only


    man you should love so much to have as five course meal his moi."


    She turns around to me as sheughs, "Someone''s a little jealous."


    "Yes, I''m a jealous man indeed. You are mine and mine only." I pull her close to me and capture her lips


    with a slow and gentle kiss. She moan in the kiss, I smile then pulled away from her. "I wish we could


    stay her all day and kiss like that but unfortunately someone is here to see you."


    She smile, "Really who? Is it Channing?"


    I grin at her. "If you dear mention his name again I swear I''ll kiss the living out of you."


    "I wouldn''t mind that at all. Chan.." she smirk.


    Now, now dear don''t be stubborn let''s go and meet your dear friend."


    She rolled her eyes and hide her grin, "Fine." she stood up from the bed and walked over to the open


    door behind me. She walked out of the room and I followed suit.


    When we were both in the living room I heard her say, "Carlos." I look at her shock. How does she


    remembers?


    "You remember?" I asked.


    "What?"


    "Your remember Carlos. What else do you remember?" I inquired. I don''t know whether to be happy or


    sad. She remembers her best friend.


    "I do, yes. I don''t what came over me I just remember his face but that''s all. I don''t remember thing else


    apart from my high school years. The other things are nk. I''m getting back my memory." She


    cheered in excitement and I smile.


    "Well then, I''ll just leave you two to rekindle."


    "Thanks man." Carlos said with a nod.


    "No problem" with that, I left to give them privacy.

 Chapter 68 Broken

    Chapter 68 Broken


    Alex''s POV


    I bend over and kiss Kally tenderly on her lips, then pulled away because if I didn''t I wouldn''t make it to


    work today. With our foreheads together we look in each other''s eyes and smile.


    "Do you really have to go?," she whispers as she pouts. Her hands holding tight to my grey tie.


    I give her a quick kiss and remove her hands from my tie. "Yes, I do. I wish I can stay here all day like


    yesterday but I do have to work."


    "But you neverined about not going to work yesterday, in fact you were begging me to stay in


    bed." I smile as her words. I was indeed begging her. How can I resist her? She''s beautiful and sexy


    and she has my senses on alert. I needed to stay in bed to satisfy all the dirty desires that were in my


    head and make theme real.


    "Yes, you are indeed correct. How could I leave the bed when you obviously ced some curse on


    me? First curse was for me falling madly, deeply and truly in love with you. The second well is for


    bewitching me, I can''t seem to get you out of my system." I admit. Never in all my life, I''ve never being


    this smitten by a woman and this specific woman got me head over heels in love. There Is not one day


    that she''s not on my mind. Damn! Not one moment. It''s like she''s casted a spell on me.


    "Then don''t, I don''t want to be out of your system. Yes, you can say I did cast a spell. Witches doe


    with red hairs, although mine is dyed ck, I''m a natural red head. Maybe I did cast a spell and you


    know what?" she leaned closer to me. "I''m not going to stop that spell."


    Iugh, "I don''t want you to."


    She smile. "Good."


    "Darling I still need to go to work though. If I don''t work I can''t keep this luxurious life style."


    She shakes her head. "We don''t have to live luxurious, as long as we are together, I''m okay."


    "Me too but in order for you to be happy I need to buy you diamonds, gold, pearls, emeralds, jades;


    anything you like."


    "What I like, no, love is right in front of me. You are what I need and only you." She states. I have


    everything confident that she loves me with everything she''s got, just like I love her. I love her, too


    much to not think about life without her. I''d probably die.


    "But, I still need to work."


    She sighs. "You''re not going to stop until you''ve win so go ahead, go to work. I''ll be right her waiting for


    you."


    "Oh, you''re so sweet." I said and she smile.


    "Go before Ie for you."


    I lift my hands in surrender, "Okay, okay!" I start working to the bedroom door then I turn around and


    smile. "I love you. See at five."


    "Love you too," she shouts after me. I smile and close the bedroom door.


    I look at my watch for the fifth time since evening. It''s fifteen minutes to three. Although I didn''t leave


    work until five I''m dying to go home to see my princess. I miss her already. It''s funny how I reached


    from disliking her to madly loving her.


    I look down at my desk. It was covered with many paper works and documents that was waiting to


    have my signature on it. Myptop desktop was open on a Microsoft Office to a presentation that I


    needed to make tomorrow at a important meeting. I ran my hands through my hair and sigh. All this can


    do tomorrow, I need to go home and see my baby, my love.


    I stood up from the leather seat then grabbed my car keys from my desk. I took up my briefcase and


    walked out of the office and straight to the elevator. I need to see my baby because I''m missing her like


    crazy. When the elevator reached the parking lot, I quickly walk to my car. I open the door and ce


    the briefcase on the passenger seat then ce the key in the ignition. I''m going home to my baby.


    After fifteen minutes through the busy traffic, I am finally home. I open the door to my condo.


    "Honey, I''m home." I got no response so I ce the keys on the hook that is on the wall and started to


    loosen my tie. "Honey, Where are you sweetheart?" I walked around until I reach the living hall. As I


    spot her a smile immediately came to my face but soon disappear when I notice her hear was down


    and tears were falling. I quickly ran to her side to know what was wrong.


    I bend on my knees to her level, I cup her hands in my palm. "What''s wrong, my love?"


    She stay silent but the tears still falling. "Tell me, darling. Why are you crying? Did something bad


    happen? Hmm, love. What happened?" I looked her distress face. I don''t like to see her looking this


    sad at all. I really want to know what''s wrong but she refuse to tell me. I don''t know what other ways I


    can make her not cry. Seeing her cry makes me want to cry too. It hurts.


    "Please tell me what''s wrong, Seeing you like this hurts me, please why are you crying? Did something


    bad happen while I was gone." I look at her pleading for a reply. Neither was she answering but she


    wasn''t looking at me either, although my hands were cupping her face, her eyes were looking


    somewhere else. She was avoiding my gaze.


    "Please, Please tell me." I beg. I need to know who made her cry so I can show them a piece of me.


    "I remember." She finally spoke, her voice barely audible.


    "What exactly do you remember?" I asked, my voice a little shaky.


    "Everything." I look at her and slowly release my hands from her cheeks. She remembers being hurt by


    me. She remembers, of course she does! I knew that this moment woulde but this isn''t how I had


    imagine it. I imagine her smiling, not crying.


    "What now?" I spoke not really knowing what else to say. What now? Where do we go from here?


    "Nowhere."


    I raised my brows. "What do you mean?" I swallowed. What exactly does she mean?


    She sighed then after a couple seconds after she took a deep breath. "We''re not going anywhere


    because I''m leaving. I can''t stay with you after you''ve hurt me so much."


    I look at her shock, "No."


    She got up from the chair and moved away from me. I got up after her. No, she wasn''t leaving her.


    "No, You''re not leaving me. You love me as I love you."


    "No, Alex. You''ve hurt me too much, I can''t stay. I have to leave."


    I walked to where she was and held her soft hands in mine. "Please don''t," my voice whimpered.


    "I have to. You know you I felt being thrown off of someone''s house. How it feels to have that one


    person you love throwing a loaded suitcase in the back of your head? Do you know how it feels to walk


    on a road with a suitcase? Do you know how it feels to have a migraine for days person you got hit in


    the head by a suitcase. Do you know it feels to cry yourself to sleep every night because the person


    you love doesn''t trust you? Do you know how it felt when you hurt me? Do you know how it feels to


    keep getting hurt by persons how you love? Well, let me tell you. It hurts, it hurts like hell."


    Her tears running down her cheeks with shame and so were mine. I know that I hurt her, I know.


    "I know that I''ve hurt you but please, please, please forgive me."


    "I don''t think I can forgive you. I''ve being hurt too much to have myself being hurt one more time."


    "But I promise I won''t hurt you. I won''t, I love you. You are my heart. Why can''t you see that? I''ll never


    hurt you. I love you with every fiber of my being." I used the back of my hands to wipe my tears. She


    needs to see that she is my one true love, my only love. "Please. Please, we''ll get married and we''ll


    raise our babies at home in LA. Just please forgive me."


    "I can''t." she looked down.


    "Please." I shout and plea at the same time. "You promised. You promise you''ll never leave me then


    don''t. Keep your promise."


    We walked to the direction of the door. "A promise is afort to a fool"


    I sigh and look at her, not knowing what to really say.


    "My sister and Luke will get my bags for me"


    "So you''re telling me you forgave her but not me."


    "She''s my sister, my twin sister. We''re bond for life. We are all imperfect and we make mistakes. She


    made a mistake."


    "So did I and I''m begging you to forgive me for it."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t. I just can''t. Goodbye Alexander." She walked to direction of the door. I heard it


    open close. I stood there waiting, maybe waiting for it to be open but I never did.


    So this is what it feels to have your heart broken.            Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 69 Long weeks

    Chapter 69 Long weeks


    Alex''s Pov


    I brought the ss of Vodka mixed with Campari to my nose then to my lips and drank it all at once.


    The strong liquids made me cough.


    I lifted the ss so the waiter to see, "Same,"


    He took the ss out of my hands and start serving me. I saw movement on the seat beside me, I


    didn''t bother to look. I knew it was a woman. I could smell the strong scent of her perfume. I could also


    smell the strong liquor in my breath, but I don''t care. Drinking makes me get high and forget about the


    pain I''m feeling in my heart. The pain of loneliness, the pain of heartbreak. This was just a another one


    of my failed attempts to woo her. I did everything in the book. I brought her on a romantic dates, we had


    ice-cream, we talked, we bond but all I did made no difference because she still didn''t stay. She didn''t


    stay with me. Maybe her love wasn''t strong enough, at least not strong as mine.


    I never expect her to leave the way she did. I never expect her to call me a fool. She was right. I''m a


    fool. I made her promise me to never leave me, maybe if I didn''t insist on all those promises maybe she


    wouldn''t feel forced to love me in return. She never forced me to love her it just came naturally. I didn''t


    even realize that was falling until it was toote.


    It''s funny how we didn''t have a good start, neither did we have a good end. we are just two broken


    hearts, one who hurt and one who can''t forget the hurt.


    The waited hands me the ss and I immediately drink it. I ce the ss on the counter and bend my


    head to think.


    "How much has he drunk since he got here?" a female voice said beside me, the same woman who sat


    earlier.


    "About eight rounds." The bartender replied.


    "Kevin!, Don''t you think that''s too much. Who''s is he going to drive to get home."


    "Helen, I can''t tell the customers what to buy and how much to buy it. I''m running a business here.


    Without men like him, we''d never make a profit." I pick up that the bartender Kevin was talking about


    me, either about my wealth or my almost drunkenness.


    "Okay, fine." after seconds she came over to me.


    She pats me on the shoulder but I didn''t say a word, too tipsy to do anything.


    "Who is she?" she asked.


    I turn slightly to look at her, wondering how she knew that I was here because of a girl.


    She saw my expression so she answers. "I''m a therapist. I know those things. So tell me what


    happened."


    I sigh, for some odd reason I found myself telling her my story. After talking around the bar counter of


    more than twenty minutes, we continue to speak.


    "She left me. She felt me after all the things I did to convince her that I love her. She still left me." I cried


    until her shoulder. Let me take


    "Shh..it''s going to be alright. She''s not worth it. She''s not."


    I sigh and look at the woman speaking to me. "She is."


    Two Weeks Later


    I look at my reflection through the mirror in my bathroom. I look like a caveman, i haven''t shaved since


    she left. I didn''t have anyone to look handsome for. Some of the persons i do business say they like the


    new look that also consist of a mustache. I hated how i look now i have no one to fix my self up for. I


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    tried meeting other girls in clubs for one nights stands but i never even get as close as second base.


    With every other woman i tried it i always end up thinking about her, the woman how break my heart,


    the woman who''s heart i broke.


    I shake my head. I look in the cab above the sink and took out the shaver out of it. I plug it in the


    socket close by. I look at my reflection. My heart is breaking but i will not make it show any longer. I''ve


    always being the kind of guy that held on to my integrity. I never let anything get in my way. I love her


    and maybe will always but i''ll not let that love make me weak. I''ll be stronger because of it. I''ll


    remember the mistake made and it will make me stronger.


    I lift the machine to my face and start taking off the hair off my face. I need to get back to myself. A me


    where I''m confident about myself, A me that shows no emotions , because i don''t not anymore. The


    one person who I love, I hurt.


    I wrapped a towel around my waist and ran quickly to look who was at my door at this time of night. I


    ran down the stairs with my hands at my side gripping the towel.


    I open the door to see the face that hasn''t left my thoughts in weeks.


    "Kalliyah"

 Chapter 70 Not Likely

    Chapter 70 Not Likely


    Kalliyah''s Pov


    I look at him not knowing what. He looked good like he hasn''t being in any pain. He was nicely shaved


    and he smells good. Has he moved on? Is a another girl in the house with him, why does he look so


    hot?


    "Kalliyah," I lifted my gaze to his emerald eyes, he sound shock that I''m here. I''d be too if i were him. I


    didn''t exactly leave things friendly; i was mean and selfish. I was only thinking of myself.


    "Can Ie in?" I found myself asking. It''s not like i want to stay out here in cold night air in my


    situation.


    He look at me for what it seems as it was ages until he nod his head. He moved to give me way to pass


    the door. I slowly walked pass him into the house that i miss very much. I walked to living room and


    took a seat in the couch thaty in front the firece. He was still standing looking down at me, not


    saying a word.


    "Can you please sit down?" I ask slowly.


    He lifted his hands and scratch his head. "I should go and put on some cloths first." I look down at his


    bare chest.


    I nod and he left.


    I look around the house i use to ''live'' in. The house shared many memories, happy, sad, excitement


    and love. I miss it here. I miss everything in this house. Especially him and that''s why i''m here.  I''m


    here to get back my baby, my man;  if he''s willing to have me back. It seems that he has moved on with


    his life, maybe found another girl better than me or probably he just has forgotten about me.


    I haven''t forgotten him though. He''s the first thing i think about when i wake andst when i go to bed. I


    still love him and not one day my mind hasn''t drift to him and how he treated me with love when my


    memory was gone. How he told me he loved me multiple times but i never repeated it once until i


    thought i had lost him. Lost everyone. But the question that i need the answer to is Does he still love


    me? Does he forgive me for hurting him for making him cry? Will he take me back?


    I need him. I need Alex especially now.


    I sat down looking into space until i saw Alex taking a seat in the one diagonally from me. When he sat


    down he held both of his hands together not looking at me. I didn''t know what to say so i stayed silent


    looking on his garment which was nothing fancy. He''s wearing a grey in T-shirt and sweat pants.


    Grey. Where is Grey?


    "Where is Grey?" I voiced my thoughts.


    "Probably in the basement." he answered trying to keep his sentences short.


    "Oh, that''s good. I''m d he''s okay. He''s probably happy here. Happier than i ever made him with all


    the nice dog food you can afford. I could never.."


    "Are you here to discuss the dog or to talk about us because i''m confused?" Alex interrupted. I look at


    him and swallowed. How do could i bring up the past and not feel bad.?


    I''m happy that he even said us which meant there probably is still an ''us''.


    "No, i''m not here about the dog, i''m here about us." I swallowed as i repeated his word. I bent my head


    looking at my hands. I wasn''t really sure what to say next because he didn''t seem like he wanted to


    start and build a conversation with me but at least i can try. Try and make things better between us.


    "I''m sorry." my apology came out slower than i expected. "I''m sorry for hurting you. I''m sorry for making


    you cry. I wanted you to feel the way i felt when you pushed me out of your house. I was more than


    hurt, i felt like damage goods and i wanted you to know how it feels to have someone you love hurt


    you. Do you know hurt i was when you kicked me out? Do you know it felt when that suitcase hit my


    head. It hurt like hell, i felt like i wanted to die and maybe i did. You hurt me, Alex, you hurt me." I wiped


    the tears off my cheeks with the back of my palm.


    "I know! I know Goddammit! I know I hurt you and I''m sorry. I told you I''m sorry over and over. Why


    can''t you just forgive me?" he shouted from his seat.


    "I do. I forgive you and i understand why you did it. I understand now why you did what you did. I


    forgive you. But do you forgive me? Can you forgive me for hurting you?" I tried my best to not break


    downpletely in front of him. I can make the tears  fall but I will not breakdown.


    He shake his head and pause. My heart rate increase, he doesn''t forgive me.


    "There is nothing to forgive. You didn''t hurt me, I hurt myself. I hurt myself when i didn''t trust. I hurt


    myself when i let my guard down. I still fell for you even when I thought you might have being the one


    my father slept with. I still fell and so when you didn''t forgive me, it was my fault. My fault for falling in


    love with you. You didn''t hurt me, Kally. I hurt myself. I hurt myself when fell in love with you."


    "Are you still?"


    "Am I still what?" he asked confused.


    "Are you still in love with me?" I bent my head afraid the answer might be no.


    I heard him sigh but didn''t answer. My heart felt like it was shattered in a billion pieces, he doesn''t love


    anymore. Of course he doesn''t, he was a fool to fall for me in the first ce. I can''t believe i came here


    hoping and praying that he still feels the same way. Of course he doesn''t love anymore. I''m no longer


    his heart and that hurt. That hurt a lot.


    "I never stopped." the words didn''t register to me clearly at first so i lifted my head to look him in the


    eyes.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said i never stopped loving you. I haven''t stopped" he was looking in my eyes.


    "You haven''t?"


    "No, you''re still my heart. There is not one day that I  don''t think about you. I try not to, hell I try drinking


    to get the pain away but nothing works. It alles down to me seeing your beautiful face in my


    thoughts. I just can''t help myself. I can''t help that i''m madly, truly and deeply in love with you.


    I wipe the tears from my eyes and tried to smile. "I love you too and I never stopped loving you, not


    once i didn''t wake up thinking about you or go to bed without thinking about you, not dreaming about


    you. It''s only you. I''m so sorry I called you a fool, if you are  a fool. I am too. Because only fools fall in


    love right?"


    He smiled and got up from his seat and came in front of me.


    "We are both fools." Iughed and he smiled at me.


    "So are we cool?" I asked not really sure where we stand.


    "Yes, we are"


    "Can we go back to being normally?" heughed at words.


    "Normal? Baby, we were never normal."


    "Well, that''s true." I agree and smiled.


    Alex came closer to me. cing his forehead on mine, looking in each others eyes. He lowered his lips


    to mine in a tender kiss.  The kiss that he was free to do because  i''m  finally his forever. When the kiss


    was to be deepened i pulled away.


    I took a deep breath while Alex looked at me confused. "Is everything okay?"


    I smiled. "Everything his perfectly fine, I just wanted to tell you something."


    "Tell me what?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I''m going to have our baby."


    "What?" he asked uncertain.


    "I''m pregnant. I found out two days ago and I couldn''t keep it from you. I didn''t know my biological


    father and i don''t want that for our baby. I don''t want to cry myself knowing that i make a mistake with


    not forgiving you because i do love you. I do, very very much."


    Alex smiled at me. "We''re going to have a baby. We''re going to have a baby!." he jumped up in joy. "I''m


    going to be a father!"


    Heughed and hugged me tight. I couldn''t helpughing myself.


    "You''re happy?"


    "Happy? I''m overjoyed." he looked in my eyes and leaned closer. "I love you and I''m happy that we''re


    going to be have a baby."


    I smiled at him. "I love you too, very much."


    "I love you  more than you can imagine."


    "Not likely."

 Chapter 71 Epilogue

    Chapter 71 Epilogue


    Five yearster


    "Xavier, you get over here right now." I looked at myughing four-year-old son that was holding a


    carrot he just stole from my kitchen ind.


    "But mommy, I want carrot."


    "No you don''t, you''re going to give the wild rabbits outside."


    "But mommy if we don''t feed them they''ll die. " I smiled at my son. He''s too sweet for his own good.


    "No they won''t baby, they''re wild animals. That carrot is for you to eat to get big and strong like daddy."


    As speaking of the devil, my dashing husband came in the kitchen.


    "Daddy!" I turned and looked as Alex lifted our son in the air an spin him twice then,  Alex ced Xavier


    down and came to me, I ced a lingering kiss on my mouth that left both of us smiling.


    "I still don''t know why you volunteered to cook sweetheart that could have been easily done by Ms.


    Wilson."


    "Honey, I''m fine. It''s not like I''m cooking for hundreds, I''m cooking for four." I shake my head.


    "Sweetheart you should be resting, you must be tired. April kept you up all night. You should go and


    rest, I''ll continue." He rests his chin on my shoulders. I smile.


    "I am tired and our little munchkin did keep us up but I''m just cooking for me, you, Alliyah and Luke.


    And I rather you not touching what I''ve started."


    Heughed and sighed giving in. "Where is our little troublemaker?"


    "She sleeping in the yroom but babe please don''t go and wake her. I just put her to sleep and Luke


    and Alley will be here in any minute. We need her to rest until Ms. Wilson gets here and then you can


    y with her as much as she likes."


    He nods his head and I smile, our daughter April is only eight months but she acts like an adult and she


    doesn''t care if we get to sleep or not but we love her to bits and she''s much better of a baby that her


    brother, Xavier never slept during nights, no not even once. It was when he was April age he started to


    change. Apparently, he is just like his father based on what Alex mother said.


    Lily and I have gotten along good. She apologizes for what she did and I forgave her, one because is


    the mother of the man I love and two she sincerely thought I was lying, so I can''t me the poor


    woman. Christopher also apologizes and even med himself for my ident. But to be honest it


    wasn''t any of them fault, it was mine. But I''ve gotten over all those depressing days. I''m


    happily married to Alex and we have to beautiful children. Alex never makes a day pass without him


    telling me how much he loves me and I do the same. When persons love each other the should never


    make unconventional things get in the way because we never know what will happen in the minutes or


    hours toe.  So we try and make the best of it.


    Thirty minutester Alex and I opened the door to the smiling couple and their three kids.


    "Auntie, Kally," Henrique said as he wrapped his hands around my thighs. I smiled at my nephew.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Henrique smiled at Alex not really knowing what to call him since was his brother and also his uncle.


    "Hey, bro," Alex said to lighten the confused child face. I smiled at that.


    After exchanging hugs and kisses I take a hold of my three-year-old nephew, Lukas while Alex took,


    Jade who is only eight months like April. Our friends wouldugh and say we nned as twins to get


    pregnant the same time and we did but I won''t tell them that.


    After the children were sent away Cynthia the four us sat around the table, each person beside their


    mate.


    "Who would have believed this moment would happen six years ago?"


    Alexughs, "Not me bro. I''d probably be banging a chick right now if I Alliyah didn''t do what she did


    and if I didn''t attack this angel next to me."  I smiled.


    "I don''t know where I''d be either if I didn''t feel worthless. I''d probably be doing mommymercials."


    Alliyah said. "I''m d I met Luke, I was aplete bitch to you at first. I just wanted to be left alone."


    Luke smiled at his wife. "I''m d I was your annoying next door neighbor because I honestly don''t


    know what the hell I''d be doing without you, It''s hard to think of a life without you now."


    "I know the feeling," he turns andy a gentle kiss on my lips.


    "I love you. I honestly think I would still be working for Mr. Ryan."


    "Thank god I made that man fire you." We allughed at my husband''s words.


    I lifted my ss up. "To Love, Family and Future"


    Everyone lifted their sses and we all says my words together.


    "Happy Anniversary, sis" I smiled.


    "Happy Anniversary, sis" she repeated my words.


    Then we all said happy anniversary seeing that we all decide to tie the knot on the same day. We were


    born the same day and got married on the same day as a double marriage.


    I can finally say that I''m happy that I was Mistaken.

 Chapter 72: Coma

    Chapter 72: Coma


    Alex POV


    I hurriedly got out of the taxi and sprint in the hospital. My chest was hurting. It felt like my heart was


    ripped out. The love of my life was here in hospital, on her deathbed. I walked up the receptionist. It


    was a man.


    "I''m here to identify a female, who''s being in a ident." I told him right away.


    He looked at me with a bad eye then began to look it up on theputer. After a while I saw Luke and


    Alliyahing towards me.


    "Where is she? Is she okay? Please tell me where notte, please?" Alliyah pled with the man.


    "Shh..sweetheart. It''s gonna be okay." Luke said trying tofort her. We all have being like this in the


    ne. It was a 5 hour flight. It was hectic.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "No, It''s not okay. What if she''s dead. I''ll never get a chance to tell her how sorry I am." Luke wrapped


    his arms around her and she sobbed in his shoulders. I looked at her crying and made me want to cry


    too.


    I never told her how I felt. Never told her I''m sorry for hurting her. Never told her how much I love her.


    "Sir," I was brought out of relev¨¦ by the receptionist.


    "Yes,"


    He looked at me sad. Oh my god, no. Please no. "I have good news and bad news." The three us wait


    on him to continue. "The good news is that she''s alive after such a tragic ident. The bad news is


    that she hit her head pretty bad and now she''s in aa. We''ve did surgery on her and it was


    sessful, she was to wake up and hour ago but didn''t."


    "Oh my god." Alliyah cried out.


    I brought my hands to my face. I felt the tears running. She''s alive but she''s unable tomunicate. It


    was like she''s dead.


    I start crying a little harder with my hands over my face.


    "Come on mate, it''s going to be fine. She needs the two of you guys to be strong. Be strong for her." I


    looked up at Luke with my red eyes. He''s right. I need to be strong. I need to stay strong for her.


    I looked back at the receptionist. "Can I see her?"


    He looked at me with sad eyes. "I call the doctor, so he''sing. But I''ll need you to sign up a form


    please." He reached over a drawer and took out a form. He gave me the form and I noticed I didn''t


    really know a lot about Kalliyah. I looked up at him.


    "I''ll sign it." Alliyah said. I almost forgot she was here. I willing gave her the form.


    "Why don''t you fellows go in the waiting room and wait for the doctor. Straight down the hall,st room


    to the right."


    I nod at him and decided to go and wait. I need to be somewhere quiet not in a hall where everyone is


    rushing.


    I walked ahead of the couple to the location I was given. I entered and noticed it wasn''t loaded, only a


    woman with a baby in her hand. I walked over to a seat and sat.


    I ced my face in my hands and started to cry. Please God, make me stay alive. Make her wake up


    for me. I''m sorry I treated the way I did. I''m sorry I hurt her. If you give her back to me, I''ll never hurt her


    again. I''ll make sure she has everything she needs and want. Please bring back my heart because


    without her, I''m torn apart.


    I cried someone until I heard Luke''s voice presence. They took a seat close to me. Luke was


    whispering to her that Kalliyah will be find as Alliyah cried saying it''s her fault. It wasn''t her fault. It''s


    mine. If I had never kicked her out of my house, I''d be safe and sound, she''s on a hospital bed fighting


    for her life.


    "Hello," I heard someone say. I didn''t bother to look up. After a while the doctor spoke again. "You must


    be the patience''s twin. I have news about your sister."


    I quickly lifted my head and stood up. I walked to the doctor. "What news? Please tell me she''s okay."


    "Mr. Carter, she''s fine. She in aa. We''re not sure when she will be back on her feet." I was


    surprised he knew my name. I''m a well known business man.


    "How long is a person in aa likely start there for?" Alliyah asked.


    The doctor gaze shift to hers. "It can take up to fifteen years."


    Alliyah started crying again. Luke brought his hands around her to secure her. The doctor looked at her.


    "Miss, it''s healthy for you either. You might get stressed out and your blood pressure might drop, so


    please. Be calm, your sister is okay."


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Can I see her?"


    The doctor looked at his clipboard then back at Alliyah.


    "Yes, you can see her. I suggest you go in one at a time."


    "Ok, that''s fine, as long as we get to see her." I said.


    "Let''s go then," the doctor said and led the way to her room.

 Chapter 73: Empire State Building

    Chapter 73: Empire State Building


    Kalliyah POV


    I yawned and stretched my hands. I had a great sleep. I dreamt about unicorns and mermaids. Dumb, I


    know but it was a great dream. I smiled at the memory. I slowly opened eyes but jumped when I saw a


    figure hovering over me. I held my hands to my chest.


    "Oh my god. I''m so sorry sweetheart." Alex mumbled at he reached out to touch me.


    "It''s okay." I sigh. Why is he in my room? "Why are you here?" I asked trying not to sound so bad.


    His face looked hurt but he quickly covers it with his smile. I love his smile.


    "I came here to look at you sleeping. Have I ever told you that you''re like an angel when you wake?" I


    smiled he''s so sweet. He is probably the best boyfriend ever. He did everything to make me happy. He


    bought ice-cream for us, he rubbed my foot until I feel asleepst night. What I found weird is that he


    did not kiss me, not even once. I kissed him on his cheeks but that''s the only contact he really made


    except for holding hands. He was indeed taking things slow after all I still have a memory lost. But I


    knew I have feelings for him and I did. I''m starting to feel my stomach turn when he smiles at me.


    When he holds my hand. He was gentle. It felt like I was falling for him again. I know in my heart that I


    was crazy for him once and I''m starting to fall for him again but I don''t mind, not one bit. He''s a great.


    I reach for his cheeks and caress it. "Thank you. You''re so sweet to me."


    "Of course, I am. I love you and only you."


    "I know, you''ve only told me a million times." I state betweenughs.


    "That''s because you''re my heart and I can''t afford to lose my heart again." He looked at me with a sad


    smile. Again? He lost his heart once before? He lost me.


    "Again? What happened?" I query.


    I watch as he moved his hands to his neck and rub it. He sigh then answer, "That''s a long story, we''ll


    talk about it next time. Come get out of bed and get a shower, long day today." He really knows how to


    change a topic.


    "What will we be doing?"


    "First, I''m taking you to Empire State Building, then we''re going to have pizza afterwards we''re going to


    the amusement park where we''ll meet up with your sister and Luke."


    "Great, it seems like I''m going to have the best day ever." I smiled up at him.


    "You will." He said as he slowly came off my bed. "We are leaving in thirty minutes, please don''t be


    "Am a everte?" I smirk.


    "Good point." He smiled then exit my room.


    An hourter, we were standing in front of the Empire State Building. I looked up at the skyscraper, in


    awe. I turn to look at Alex who was already staring at me. "You like it?"


    "I love it." I said like a four year child who just got her first lollipop.


    "That''s good because we''re going up." he took my hands in his and we walked to the entrance. After


    we entered when I looked around inside as crowded, I rather guess it would be. Everyone wants to see


    the view and the top. I was dying to see it too. I held on to his hands tights, with a smile. I''m so excited


    for this.


    We entered and the tour guide or elevator man, whatever he was begins to speak. "There are 102


    Floors in the Empire State Building. 1050 feet is 86th floor and that is for observatory. It weighs 365000


    tons." Passengers awed, including me. Alex stay silent with his eyes close. I smiled as I look at him.


    His hair slightly blushing his forehead. I had the urge to move it, so I did. He opened his eyes in shock


    but as he notices me, his eyes soften.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, Love." He then held my hands then closed his eyes.


    I didn''t turn my head from his face. I admire him more. He''s beautiful, not what you''ll use to describe a


    man but he is. Not just physically but in every other way. Ever since I''ve woken he has showed nothing


    but love, he utters in daily. My heart beats fast when he''s around, my palms get sweaty and I can''t help


    but smile. Though sometimes he''s a little weird, like this morning. I know he loves me, but I never knew


    anyone can love someone as much as he loves me. The question is Do I feel the same way? Do my


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    old me feel the same way?


    I think so.


    I heart tells me so.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!